mirror of
https://github.com/opsxcq/mirror-textfiles.com.git
synced 2025-09-01 00:51:52 +02:00
5592 lines
331 KiB
Plaintext
5592 lines
331 KiB
Plaintext
350 BC
|
|
|
|
ON THE PARTS OF ANIMALS
|
|
|
|
by Aristotle
|
|
|
|
translated by William Ogle
|
|
|
|
Book I
|
|
|
|
1
|
|
|
|
EVERY systematic science, the humblest and the noblest alike,
|
|
seems to admit of two distinct kinds of proficiency; one of which
|
|
may be properly called scientific knowledge of the subject, while
|
|
the other is a kind of educational acquaintance with it. For an
|
|
educated man should be able to form a fair off-hand judgement as to
|
|
the goodness or badness of the method used by a professor in his
|
|
exposition. To be educated is in fact to be able to do this; and
|
|
even the man of universal education we deem to be such in virtue of
|
|
his having this ability. It will, however, of course, be understood
|
|
that we only ascribe universal education to one who in his own
|
|
individual person is thus critical in all or nearly all branches of
|
|
knowledge, and not to one who has a like ability merely in some
|
|
special subject. For it is possible for a man to have this
|
|
competence in some one branch of knowledge without having it in all.
|
|
|
|
It is plain then that, as in other sciences, so in that which
|
|
inquires into nature, there must be certain canons, by reference to
|
|
which a hearer shall be able to criticize the method of a professed
|
|
exposition, quite independently of the question whether the statements
|
|
made be true or false. Ought we, for instance (to give an illustration
|
|
of what I mean), to begin by discussing each separate species-man,
|
|
lion, ox, and the like-taking each kind in hand inde. pendently of the
|
|
rest, or ought we rather to deal first with the attributes which
|
|
they have in common in virtue of some common element of their
|
|
nature, and proceed from this as a basis for the consideration of them
|
|
separately? For genera that are quite distinct yet oftentimes
|
|
present many identical phenomena, sleep, for instance, respiration,
|
|
growth, decay, death, and other similar affections and conditions,
|
|
which may be passed over for the present, as we are not yet prepared
|
|
to treat of them with clearness and precision. Now it is plain that if
|
|
we deal with each species independently of the rest, we shall
|
|
frequently be obliged to repeat the same statements over and over
|
|
again; for horse and dog and man present, each and all, every one of
|
|
the phenomena just enumerated. A discussion therefore of the
|
|
attributes of each such species separately would necessarily involve
|
|
frequent repetitions as to characters, themselves identical but
|
|
recurring in animals specifically distinct. (Very possibly also
|
|
there may be other characters which, though they present specific
|
|
differences, yet come under one and the same category. For instance,
|
|
flying, swimming, walking, creeping, are plainly specifically
|
|
distinct, but yet are all forms of animal progression.) We must, then,
|
|
have some clear understanding as to the manner in which our
|
|
investigation is to be conducted; whether, I mean, we are first to
|
|
deal with the common or generic characters, and afterwards to take
|
|
into consideration special peculiarities; or whether we are to start
|
|
straight off with the ultimate species. For as yet no definite rule
|
|
has been laid down in this matter. So also there is a like uncertainty
|
|
as to another point now to be mentioned. Ought the writer who deals
|
|
with the works of nature to follow the plan adopted by the
|
|
mathematicians in their astronomical demonstrations, and after
|
|
considering the phenomena presented by animals, and their several
|
|
parts, proceed subsequently to treat of the causes and the reason why;
|
|
or ought he to follow some other method? And when these questions
|
|
are answered, there yet remains another. The causes concerned in the
|
|
generation of the works of nature are, as we see, more than one. There
|
|
is the final cause and there is the motor cause. Now we must decide
|
|
which of these two causes comes first, which second. Plainly, however,
|
|
that cause is the first which we call the final one. For this is the
|
|
Reason, and the Reason forms the starting-point, alike in the works of
|
|
art and in works of nature. For consider how the physician or how
|
|
the builder sets about his work. He starts by forming for himself a
|
|
definite picture, in the one case perceptible to mind, in the other to
|
|
sense, of his end-the physician of health, the builder of a
|
|
house-and this he holds forward as the reason and explanation of
|
|
each subsequent step that he takes, and of his acting in this or
|
|
that way as the case may be. Now in the works of nature the good end
|
|
and the final cause is still more dominant than in works of art such
|
|
as these, nor is necessity a factor with the same significance in them
|
|
all; though almost all writers, while they try to refer their origin
|
|
to this cause, do so without distinguishing the various senses in
|
|
which the term necessity is used. For there is absolute necessity,
|
|
manifested in eternal phenomena; and there is hypothetical
|
|
necessity, manifested in everything that is generated by nature as
|
|
in everything that is produced by art, be it a house or what it may.
|
|
For if a house or other such final object is to be realized, it is
|
|
necessary that such and such material shall exist; and it is necessary
|
|
that first this then that shall be produced, and first this and then
|
|
that set in motion, and so on in continuous succession, until the
|
|
end and final result is reached, for the sake of which each prior
|
|
thing is produced and exists. As with these productions of art, so
|
|
also is it with the productions of nature. The mode of necessity,
|
|
however, and the mode of ratiocination are different in natural
|
|
science from what they are in the theoretical sciences; of which we
|
|
have spoken elsewhere. For in the latter the starting-point is that
|
|
which is; in the former that which is to be. For it is that which is
|
|
yet to be-health, let us say, or a man-that, owing to its being of
|
|
such and such characters, necessitates the pre-existence or previous
|
|
production of this and that antecedent; and not this or that
|
|
antecedent which, because it exists or has been generated, makes it
|
|
necessary that health or a man is in, or shall come into, existence.
|
|
Nor is it possible to track back the series of necessary antecedents
|
|
to a starting-point, of which you can say that, existing itself from
|
|
eternity, it has determined their existence as its consequent. These
|
|
however again, are matters that have been dealt with in another
|
|
treatise. There too it was stated in what cases absolute and
|
|
hypothetical necessity exist; in what cases also the proposition
|
|
expressing hypothetical necessity is simply convertible, and what
|
|
cause it is that determines this convertibility.
|
|
|
|
Another matter which must not be passed over without consideration
|
|
is, whether the proper subject of our exposition is that with which
|
|
the ancient writers concerned themselves, namely, what is the
|
|
process of formation of each animal; or whether it is not rather, what
|
|
are the characters of a given creature when formed. For there is no
|
|
small difference between these two views. The best course appears to
|
|
be that we should follow the method already mentioned, and begin
|
|
with the phenomena presented by each group of animals, and, when
|
|
this is done, proceed afterwards to state the causes of those
|
|
phenomena, and to deal with their evolution. For elsewhere, as for
|
|
instance in house building, this is the true sequence. The plan of the
|
|
house, or the house, has this and that form; and because it has this
|
|
and that form, therefore is its construction carried out in this or
|
|
that manner. For the process of evolution is for the sake of the thing
|
|
Anally evolved, and not this for the sake of the process.
|
|
Empedocles, then, was in error when he said that many of the
|
|
characters presented by animals were merely the results of
|
|
incidental occurrences during their development; for instance, that
|
|
the backbone was divided as it is into vertebrae, because it
|
|
happened to be broken owing to the contorted position of the foetus in
|
|
the womb. In so saying he overlooked the fact that propagation implies
|
|
a creative seed endowed with certain formative properties. Secondly,
|
|
he neglected another fact, namely, that the parent animal
|
|
pre-exists, not only in idea, but actually in time. For man is
|
|
generated from man; and thus it is the possession of certain
|
|
characters by the parent that determines the development of like
|
|
characters in the child. The same statement holds good also for the
|
|
operations of art, and even for those which are apparently
|
|
spontaneous. For the same result as is produced by art may occur
|
|
spontaneously. Spontaneity, for instance, may bring about the
|
|
restoration of health. The products of art, however, require the
|
|
pre-existence of an efficient cause homogeneous with themselves,
|
|
such as the statuary's art, which must necessarily precede the statue;
|
|
for this cannot possibly be produced spontaneously. Art indeed
|
|
consists in the conception of the result to be produced before its
|
|
realization in the material. As with spontaneity, so with chance;
|
|
for this also produces the same result as art, and by the same
|
|
process.
|
|
|
|
The fittest mode, then, of treatment is to say, a man has such and
|
|
such parts, because the conception of a man includes their presence,
|
|
and because they are necessary conditions of his existence, or, if
|
|
we cannot quite say this, which would be best of all, then the next
|
|
thing to it, namely, that it is either quite impossible for him to
|
|
exist without them, or, at any rate, that it is better for him that
|
|
they should be there; and their existence involves the existence of
|
|
other antecedents. Thus we should say, because man is an animal with
|
|
such and such characters, therefore is the process of his
|
|
development necessarily such as it is; and therefore is it
|
|
accomplished in such and such an order, this part being formed
|
|
first, that next, and so on in succession; and after a like fashion
|
|
should we explain the evolution of all other works of nature.
|
|
|
|
Now that with which the ancient writers, who first philosophized
|
|
about Nature, busied themselves, was the material principle and the
|
|
material cause. They inquired what this is, and what its character;
|
|
how the universe is generated out of it, and by what motor
|
|
influence, whether, for instance, by antagonism or friendship, whether
|
|
by intelligence or spontaneous action, the substratum of matter
|
|
being assumed to have certain inseparable properties; fire, for
|
|
instance, to have a hot nature, earth a cold one; the former to be
|
|
light, the latter heavy. For even the genesis of the universe is
|
|
thus explained by them. After a like fashion do they deal also with
|
|
the development of plants and of animals. They say, for instance, that
|
|
the water contained in the body causes by its currents the formation
|
|
of the stomach and the other receptacles of food or of excretion;
|
|
and that the breath by its passage breaks open the outlets of the
|
|
nostrils; air and water being the materials of which bodies are
|
|
made; for all represent nature as composed of such or similar
|
|
substances.
|
|
|
|
But if men and animals and their several parts are natural
|
|
phenomena, then the natural philosopher must take into consideration
|
|
not merely the ultimate substances of which they are made, but also
|
|
flesh, bone, blood, and all other homogeneous parts; not only these,
|
|
but also the heterogeneous parts, such as face, hand, foot; and must
|
|
examine how each of these comes to be what it is, and in virtue of
|
|
what force. For to say what are the ultimate substances out of which
|
|
an animal is formed, to state, for instance, that it is made of fire
|
|
or earth, is no more sufficient than would be a similar account in the
|
|
case of a couch or the like. For we should not be content with
|
|
saying that the couch was made of bronze or wood or whatever it
|
|
might be, but should try to describe its design or mode of composition
|
|
in preference to the material; or, if we did deal with the material,
|
|
it would at any rate be with the concretion of material and form.
|
|
For a couch is such and such a form embodied in this or that matter,
|
|
or such and such a matter with this or that form; so that its shape
|
|
and structure must be included in our description. For the formal
|
|
nature is of greater importance than the material nature.
|
|
|
|
Does, then, configuration and colour constitute the essence of the
|
|
various animals and of their several parts? For if so, what Democritus
|
|
says will be strictly correct. For such appears to have been his
|
|
notion. At any rate he says that it is evident to every one what
|
|
form it is that makes the man, seeing that he is recognizable by his
|
|
shape and colour. And yet a dead body has exactly the same
|
|
configuration as a living one; but for all that is not a man. So
|
|
also no hand of bronze or wood or constituted in any but the
|
|
appropriate way can possibly be a hand in more than name. For like a
|
|
physician in a painting, or like a flute in a sculpture, in spite of
|
|
its name it will be unable to do the office which that name implies.
|
|
Precisely in the same way no part of a dead body, such I mean as its
|
|
eye or its hand, is really an eye or a hand. To say, then, that
|
|
shape and colour constitute the animal is an inadequate statement, and
|
|
is much the same as if a woodcarver were to insist that the hand he
|
|
had cut out was really a hand. Yet the physiologists, when they give
|
|
an account of the development and causes of the animal form, speak
|
|
very much like such a craftsman. What, however, I would ask, are the
|
|
forces by which the hand or the body was fashioned into its shape? The
|
|
woodcarver will perhaps say, by the axe or the auger; the
|
|
physiologist, by air and by earth. Of these two answers the
|
|
artificer's is the better, but it is nevertheless insufficient. For it
|
|
is not enough for him to say that by the stroke of his tool this
|
|
part was formed into a concavity, that into a flat surface; but he
|
|
must state the reasons why he struck his blow in such a way as to
|
|
effect this, and what his final object was; namely, that the piece
|
|
of wood should develop eventually into this or that shape. It is
|
|
plain, then, that the teaching of the old physiologists is inadequate,
|
|
and that the true method is to state what the definitive characters
|
|
are that distinguish the animal as a whole; to explain what it is both
|
|
in substance and in form, and to deal after the same fashion with
|
|
its several organs; in fact, to proceed in exactly the same way as
|
|
we should do, were we giving a complete description of a couch.
|
|
|
|
If now this something that constitutes the form of the living
|
|
being be the soul, or part of the soul, or something that without
|
|
the soul cannot exist; as would seem to be the case, seeing at any
|
|
rate that when the soul departs, what is left is no longer a living
|
|
animal, and that none of the parts remain what they were before,
|
|
excepting in mere configuration, like the animals that in the fable
|
|
are turned into stone; if, I say, this be so, then it will come within
|
|
the province of the natural philosopher to inform himself concerning
|
|
the soul, and to treat of it, either in its entirety, or, at any rate,
|
|
of that part of it which constitutes the essential character of an
|
|
animal; and it will be his duty to say what this soul or this part
|
|
of a soul is; and to discuss the attributes that attach to this
|
|
essential character, especially as nature is spoken of in two
|
|
senses, and the nature of a thing is either its matter or its essence;
|
|
nature as essence including both the motor cause and the final
|
|
cause. Now it is in the latter of these two senses that either the
|
|
whole soul or some part of it constitutes the nature of an animal; and
|
|
inasmuch as it is the presence of the soul that enables matter to
|
|
constitute the animal nature, much more than it is the presence of
|
|
matter which so enables the soul, the inquirer into nature is bound on
|
|
every ground to treat of the soul rather than of the matter. For
|
|
though the wood of which they are made constitutes the couch and the
|
|
tripod, it only does so because it is capable of receiving such and
|
|
such a form.
|
|
|
|
What has been said suggests the question, whether it is the whole
|
|
soul or only some part of it, the consideration of which comes
|
|
within the province of natural science. Now if it be of the whole soul
|
|
that this should treat, then there is no place for any other
|
|
philosophy beside it. For as it belongs in all cases to one and the
|
|
same science to deal with correlated subjects-one and the same
|
|
science, for instance, deals with sensation and with the objects of
|
|
sense-and as therefore the intelligent soul and the objects of
|
|
intellect, being correlated, must belong to one and the same
|
|
science, it follows that natural science will have to include the
|
|
whole universe in its province. But perhaps it is not the whole
|
|
soul, nor all its parts collectively, that constitutes the source of
|
|
motion; but there may be one part, identical with that in plants,
|
|
which is the source of growth, another, namely the sensory part, which
|
|
is the source of change of quality, while still another, and this
|
|
not the intellectual part, is the source of locomotion. I say not
|
|
the intellectual part; for other animals than man have the power of
|
|
locomotion, but in none but him is there intellect. Thus then it is
|
|
plain that it is not of the whole soul that we have to treat. For it
|
|
is not the whole soul that constitutes the animal nature, but only
|
|
some part or parts of it. Moreover, it is impossible that any
|
|
abstraction can form a subject of natural science, seeing that
|
|
everything that Nature makes is means to an end. For just as human
|
|
creations are the products of art, so living objects are manifest in
|
|
the products of an analogous cause or principle, not external but
|
|
internal, derived like the hot and the cold from the environing
|
|
universe. And that the heaven, if it had an origin, was evolved and is
|
|
maintained by such a cause, there is therefore even more reason to
|
|
believe, than that mortal animals so originated. For order and
|
|
definiteness are much more plainly manifest in the celestial bodies
|
|
than in our own frame; while change and chance are characteristic of
|
|
the perishable things of earth. Yet there are some who, while they
|
|
allow that every animal exists and was generated by nature,
|
|
nevertheless hold that the heaven was constructed to be what it is
|
|
by chance and spontaneity; the heaven, in which not the faintest
|
|
sign of haphazard or of disorder is discernible! Again, whenever there
|
|
is plainly some final end, to which a motion tends should nothing
|
|
stand in the way, we always say that such final end is the aim or
|
|
purpose of the motion; and from this it is evident that there must
|
|
be a something or other really existing, corresponding to what we call
|
|
by the name of Nature. For a given germ does not give rise to any
|
|
chance living being, nor spring from any chance one; but each germ
|
|
springs from a definite parent and gives rise to a definite progeny.
|
|
And thus it is the germ that is the ruling influence and fabricator of
|
|
the offspring. For these it is by nature, the offspring being at any
|
|
rate that which in nature will spring from it. At the same time the
|
|
offspring is anterior to the germ; for germ and perfected progeny
|
|
are related as the developmental process and the result. Anterior,
|
|
however, to both germ and product is the organism from which the
|
|
germ was derived. For every germ implies two organisms, the parent and
|
|
the progeny. For germ or seed is both the seed of the organism from
|
|
which it came, of the horse, for instance, from which it was
|
|
derived, and the seed of the organism that will eventually arise
|
|
from it, of the mule, for example, which is developed from the seed of
|
|
the horse. The same seed then is the seed both of the horse and of the
|
|
mule, though in different ways as here set forth. Moreover, the seed
|
|
is potentially that which will spring from it, and the relation of
|
|
potentiality to actuality we know.
|
|
|
|
There are then two causes, namely, necessity and the final end.
|
|
For many things are produced, simply as the results of necessity. It
|
|
may, however, be asked, of what mode of necessity are we speaking when
|
|
we say this. For it can be of neither of those two modes which are set
|
|
forth in the philosophical treatises. There is, however, the third
|
|
mode, in such things at any rate as are generated. For instance, we
|
|
say that food is necessary; because an animal cannot possibly do
|
|
without it. This third mode is what may be called hypothetical
|
|
necessity. Here is another example of it. If a piece of wood is to
|
|
be split with an axe, the axe must of necessity be hard; and, if hard,
|
|
must of necessity be made of bronze or iron. Now exactly in the same
|
|
way the body, which like the axe is an instrument-for both the body as
|
|
a whole and its several parts individually have definite operations
|
|
for which they are made-just in the same way, I say, the body, if it
|
|
is to do its work, must of necessity be of such and such a
|
|
character, and made of such and such materials.
|
|
|
|
It is plain then that there are two modes of causation, and that
|
|
both of these must, so far as possible, be taken into account in
|
|
explaining the works of nature, or that at any rate an attempt must be
|
|
made to include them both; and that those who fail in this tell us
|
|
in reality nothing about nature. For primary cause constitutes the
|
|
nature of an animal much more than does its matter. There are indeed
|
|
passages in which even Empedocles hits upon this, and following the
|
|
guidance of fact, finds himself constrained to speak of the ratio
|
|
(olugos) as constituting the essence and real nature of things.
|
|
Such, for instance, is the case when he explains what is a bone. For
|
|
he does not merely describe its material, and say it is this one
|
|
element, or those two or three elements, or a compound of all the
|
|
elements, but states the ratio (olugos) of their combination. As
|
|
with a bone, so manifestly is it with the flesh and all other
|
|
similar parts.
|
|
|
|
The reason why our predecessors failed in hitting upon this method
|
|
of treatment was, that they were not in possession of the notion of
|
|
essence, nor of any definition of substance. The first who came near
|
|
it was Democritus, and he was far from adopting it as a necessary
|
|
method in natural science, but was merely brought to it, spite of
|
|
himself, by constraint of facts. In the time of Socrates a nearer
|
|
approach was made to the method. But at this period men gave up
|
|
inquiring into the works of nature, and philosophers diverted their
|
|
attention to political science and to the virtues which benefit
|
|
mankind.
|
|
|
|
Of the method itself the following is an example. In dealing with
|
|
respiration we must show that it takes place for such or such a
|
|
final object; and we must also show that this and that part of the
|
|
process is necessitated by this and that other stage of it. By
|
|
necessity we shall sometimes mean hypothetical necessity, the
|
|
necessity, that is, that the requisite antecedants shall be there,
|
|
if the final end is to be reached; and sometimes absolute necessity,
|
|
such necessity as that which connects substances and their inherent
|
|
properties and characters. For the alternate discharge and re-entrance
|
|
of heat and the inflow of air are necessary if we are to live. Here we
|
|
have at once a necessity in the former of the two senses. But the
|
|
alternation of heat and refrigeration produces of necessity an
|
|
alternate admission and discharge of the outer air, and this is a
|
|
necessity of the second kind.
|
|
|
|
In the foregoing we have an example of the method which we must
|
|
adopt, and also an example of the kind of phenomena, the causes of
|
|
which we have to investigate.
|
|
|
|
2
|
|
|
|
Some writers propose to reach the definitions of the ultimate
|
|
forms of animal life by bipartite division. But this method is often
|
|
difficult, and often impracticable.
|
|
|
|
Sometimes the final differentia of the subdivision is sufficient
|
|
by itself, and the antecedent differentiae are mere surplusage. Thus
|
|
in the series Footed, Two-footed, Cleft-footed, the last term is
|
|
all-expressive by itself, and to append the higher terms is only an
|
|
idle iteration. Again it is not permissible to break up a natural
|
|
group, Birds for instance, by putting its members under different
|
|
bifurcations, as is done in the published dichotomies, where some
|
|
birds are ranked with animals of the water, and others placed in a
|
|
different class. The group Birds and the group Fishes happen to be
|
|
named, while other natural groups have no popular names; for instance,
|
|
the groups that we may call Sanguineous and Bloodless are not known
|
|
popularly by any designations. If such natural groups are not to be
|
|
broken up, the method of Dichotomy cannot be employed, for it
|
|
necessarily involves such breaking up and dislocation. The group of
|
|
the Many-footed, for instance, would, under this method, have to be
|
|
dismembered, and some of its kinds distributed among land animals,
|
|
others among water animals.
|
|
|
|
3
|
|
|
|
Again, privative terms inevitably form one branch of dichotomous
|
|
division, as we see in the proposed dichotomies. But privative terms
|
|
in their character of privatives admit of no subdivision. For there
|
|
can be no specific forms of a negation, of Featherless for instance or
|
|
of Footless, as there are of Feathered and of Footed. Yet a generic
|
|
differentia must be subdivisible; for otherwise what is there that
|
|
makes it generic rather than specific? There are to be found
|
|
generic, that is specifically subdivisible, differentiae; Feathered
|
|
for instance and Footed. For feathers are divisible into Barbed and
|
|
Unbarbed, and feet into Manycleft, and Twocleft, like those of animals
|
|
with bifid hoofs, and Uncleft or Undivided, like those of animals with
|
|
solid hoofs. Now even with differentiae capable of this specific
|
|
subdivision it is difficult enough so to make the classification, as
|
|
that each animal shall be comprehended in some one subdivision and
|
|
in not more than one; but far more difficult, nay impossible, is it to
|
|
do this, if we start with a dichotomy into two contradictories.
|
|
(Suppose for instance we start with the two contradictories, Feathered
|
|
and Unfeathered; we shall find that the ant, the glow-worm, and some
|
|
other animals fall under both divisions.) For each differentia must be
|
|
presented by some species. There must be some species, therefore,
|
|
under the privative heading. Now specifically distinct animals
|
|
cannot present in their essence a common undifferentiated element, but
|
|
any apparently common element must really be differentiated. (Bird and
|
|
Man for instance are both Two-footed, but their two-footedness is
|
|
diverse and differentiated. So any two sanguineous groups must have
|
|
some difference in their blood, if their blood is part of their
|
|
essence.) From this it follows that a privative term, being
|
|
insusceptible of differentiation, cannot be a generic differentia;
|
|
for, if it were, there would be a common undifferentiated element in
|
|
two different groups.
|
|
|
|
Again, if the species are ultimate indivisible groups, that is,
|
|
are groups with indivisible differentiae, and if no differentia be
|
|
common to several groups, the number of differentiae must be equal
|
|
to the number of species. If a differentia though not divisible
|
|
could yet be common to several groups, then it is plain that in virtue
|
|
of that common differentia specifically distinct animals would fall
|
|
into the same division. It is necessary then, if the differentiae,
|
|
under which are ranged all the ultimate and indivisible groups, are
|
|
specific characters, that none of them shall be common; for otherwise,
|
|
as already said, specifically distinct animals will come into one
|
|
and the same division. But this would violate one of the requisite
|
|
conditions, which are as follows. No ultimate group must be included
|
|
in more than a single division; different groups must not be
|
|
included in the same division; and every group must be found in some
|
|
division. It is plain then that we cannot get at the ultimate specific
|
|
forms of the animal, or any other, kingdom by bifurcate division. If
|
|
we could, the number of ultimate differentiae would equal the number
|
|
of ultimate animal forms. For assume an order of beings whose prime
|
|
differentiae are White and Black. Each of these branches will
|
|
bifurcate, and their branches again, and so on till we reach the
|
|
ultimate differentiae, whose number will be four or some other power
|
|
of two, and will also be the number of the ultimate species
|
|
comprehended in the order.
|
|
|
|
(A species is constituted by the combination differentia and matter.
|
|
For no part of an animal is purely material or purely immaterial;
|
|
nor can a body, independently of its condition, constitute an animal
|
|
or any of its parts, as has repeatedly been observed.)
|
|
|
|
Further, the differentiae must be elements of the essence, and not
|
|
merely essential attributes. Thus if Figure is the term to be divided,
|
|
it must not be divided into figures whose angles are equal to two
|
|
right angles, and figures whose angles are together greater than two
|
|
right angles. For it is only an attribute of a triangle and not part
|
|
of its essence that its angles are equal to two right angles.
|
|
|
|
Again, the bifurcations must be opposites, like White and Black,
|
|
Straight and Bent; and if we characterize one branch by either term,
|
|
we must characterize the other by its opposite, and not, for
|
|
example, characterize one branch by a colour, the other by a mode of
|
|
progression, swimming for instance.
|
|
|
|
Furthermore, living beings cannot be divided by the functions common
|
|
to body and soul, by Flying, for instance, and Walking, as we see them
|
|
divided in the dichotomies already referred to. For some groups,
|
|
Ants for instance, fall under both divisions, some ants flying while
|
|
others do not. Similarly as regards the division into Wild and Tame;
|
|
for it also would involve the disruption of a species into different
|
|
groups. For in almost all species in which some members are tame,
|
|
there are other members that are wild. Such, for example, is the
|
|
case with Men, Horses, Oxen, Dogs in India, Pigs, Goats, Sheep; groups
|
|
which, if double, ought to have what they have not, namely,
|
|
different appellations; and which, if single, prove that Wildness
|
|
and Tameness do not amount to specific differences. And whatever
|
|
single element we take as a basis of division the same difficulty will
|
|
occur.
|
|
|
|
The method then that we must adopt is to attempt to recognize the
|
|
natural groups, following the indications afforded by the instincts of
|
|
mankind, which led them for instance to form the class of Birds and
|
|
the class of Fishes, each of which groups combines a multitude of
|
|
differentiae, and is not defined by a single one as in dichotomy.
|
|
The method of dichotomy is either impossible (for it would put a
|
|
single group under different divisions or contrary groups under the
|
|
same division), or it only furnishes a single ultimate differentia for
|
|
each species, which either alone or with its series of antecedents has
|
|
to constitute the ultimate species.
|
|
|
|
If, again, a new differential character be introduced at any stage
|
|
into the division, the necessary result is that the continuity of
|
|
the division becomes merely a unity and continuity of agglomeration,
|
|
like the unity and continuity of a series of sentences coupled
|
|
together by conjunctive particles. For instance, suppose we have the
|
|
bifurcation Feathered and Featherless, and then divide Feathered
|
|
into Wild and Tame, or into White and Black. Tame and White are not
|
|
a differentiation of Feathered, but are the commencement of an
|
|
independent bifurcation, and are foreign to the series at the end of
|
|
which they are introduced.
|
|
|
|
As we said then, we must define at the outset by multiplicity of
|
|
differentiae. If we do so, privative terms will be available, which
|
|
are unavailable to the dichotomist.
|
|
|
|
The impossibility of reaching the definition of any of the
|
|
ultimate forms by dichotomy of the larger group, as some propose, is
|
|
manifest also from the following considerations. It is impossible that
|
|
a single differentia, either by itself or with its antecedents,
|
|
shall express the whole essence of a species. (In saying a single
|
|
differentia by itself I mean such an isolated differentia as
|
|
Cleft-footed; in saying a single differentia with antecedent I mean,
|
|
to give an instance, Manycleft-footed preceded by Cleft-footed. The
|
|
very continuity of a series of successive differentiae in a division
|
|
is intended to show that it is their combination that expresses the
|
|
character of the resulting unit, or ultimate group. But one is
|
|
misled by the usages of language into imagining that it is merely
|
|
the final term of the series, Manycleft-footed for instance, that
|
|
constitutes the whole differentia, and that the antecedent terms,
|
|
Footed, Cleft-footed, are superfluous. Now it is evident that such a
|
|
series cannot consist of many terms. For if one divides and
|
|
subdivides, one soon reaches the final differential term, but for
|
|
all that will not have got to the ultimate division, that is, to the
|
|
species.) No single differentia, I repeat, either by itself or with
|
|
its antecedents, can possibly express the essence of a species.
|
|
Suppose, for example, Man to be the animal to be defined; the single
|
|
differentia will be Cleft-footed, either by itself or with its
|
|
antecedents, Footed and Two-footed. Now if man was nothing more than a
|
|
Cleft-footed animal, this single differentia would duly represent
|
|
his essence. But seeing that this is not the case, more differentiae
|
|
than this one will necessarily be required to define him; and these
|
|
cannot come under one division; for each single branch of a
|
|
dichotomy ends in a single differentia, and cannot possibly include
|
|
several differentiae belonging to one and the same animal.
|
|
|
|
It is impossible then to reach any of the ultimate animal forms by
|
|
dichotomous division.
|
|
|
|
4
|
|
|
|
It deserves inquiry why a single name denoting a higher group was
|
|
not invented by mankind, as an appellation to comprehend the two
|
|
groups of Water animals and Winged animals. For even these have
|
|
certain attributes in common. However, the present nomenclature is
|
|
just. Groups that only differ in degree, and in the more or less of an
|
|
identical element that they possess, are aggregated under a single
|
|
class; groups whose attributes are not identical but analogous are
|
|
separated. For instance, bird differs from bird by gradation, or by
|
|
excess and defect; some birds have long feathers, others short ones,
|
|
but all are feathered. Bird and Fish are more remote and only agree in
|
|
having analogous organs; for what in the bird is feather, in the
|
|
fish is scale. Such analogies can scarcely, however, serve universally
|
|
as indications for the formation of groups, for almost all animals
|
|
present analogies in their corresponding parts.
|
|
|
|
The individuals comprised within a species, such as Socrates and
|
|
Coriscus, are the real existences; but inasmuch as these individuals
|
|
possess one common specific form, it will suffice to state the
|
|
universal attributes of the species, that is, the attributes common to
|
|
all its individuals, once for all, as otherwise there will be
|
|
endless reiteration, as has already been pointed out.
|
|
|
|
But as regards the larger groups-such as Birds-which comprehend many
|
|
species, there may be a question. For on the one hand it may be
|
|
urged that as the ultimate species represent the real existences, it
|
|
will be well, if practicable, to examine these ultimate species
|
|
separately, just as we examine the species Man separately; to examine,
|
|
that is, not the whole class Birds collectively, but the Ostrich,
|
|
the Crane, and the other indivisible groups or species belonging to
|
|
the class.
|
|
|
|
On the other hand, however, this course would involve repeated
|
|
mention of the same attribute, as the same attribute is common to many
|
|
species, and so far would be somewhat irrational and tedious. Perhaps,
|
|
then, it will be best to treat generically the universal attributes of
|
|
the groups that have a common nature and contain closely allied
|
|
subordinate forms, whether they are groups recognized by a true
|
|
instinct of mankind, such as Birds and Fishes, or groups not popularly
|
|
known by a common appellation, but withal composed of closely allied
|
|
subordinate groups; and only to deal individually with the
|
|
attributes of a single species, when such species, man, for
|
|
instance, and any other such, if such there be-stands apart from
|
|
others, and does not constitute with them a larger natural group.
|
|
|
|
It is generally similarity in the shape of particular organs, or
|
|
of the whole body, that has determined the formation of the larger
|
|
groups. It is in virtue of such a similarity that Birds, Fishes,
|
|
Cephalopoda, and Testacea have been made to form each a separate
|
|
class. For within the limits of each such class, the parts do not
|
|
differ in that they have no nearer resemblance than that of
|
|
analogy-such as exists between the bone of man and the spine of
|
|
fish-but differ merely in respect of such corporeal conditions as
|
|
largeness smallness, softness hardness, smoothness roughness, and
|
|
other similar oppositions, or, in one word, in respect of degree.
|
|
|
|
We have now touched upon the canons for criticizing the method of
|
|
natural science, and have considered what is the most systematic and
|
|
easy course of investigation; we have also dealt with division, and
|
|
the mode of conducting it so as best to attain the ends of science,
|
|
and have shown why dichotomy is either impracticable or
|
|
inefficacious for its professed purposes.
|
|
|
|
Having laid this foundation, let us pass on to our next topic.
|
|
|
|
5
|
|
|
|
Of things constituted by nature some are ungenerated,
|
|
imperishable, and eternal, while others are subject to generation
|
|
and decay. The former are excellent beyond compare and divine, but
|
|
less accessible to knowledge. The evidence that might throw light on
|
|
them, and on the problems which we long to solve respecting them, is
|
|
furnished but scantily by sensation; whereas respecting perishable
|
|
plants and animals we have abundant information, living as we do in
|
|
their midst, and ample data may be collected concerning all their
|
|
various kinds, if only we are willing to take sufficient pains. Both
|
|
departments, however, have their special charm. The scanty conceptions
|
|
to which we can attain of celestial things give us, from their
|
|
excellence, more pleasure than all our knowledge of the world in which
|
|
we live; just as a half glimpse of persons that we love is more
|
|
delightful than a leisurely view of other things, whatever their
|
|
number and dimensions. On the other hand, in certitude and in
|
|
completeness our knowledge of terrestrial things has the advantage.
|
|
Moreover, their greater nearness and affinity to us balances
|
|
somewhat the loftier interest of the heavenly things that are the
|
|
objects of the higher philosophy. Having already treated of the
|
|
celestial world, as far as our conjectures could reach, we proceed
|
|
to treat of animals, without omitting, to the best of our ability, any
|
|
member of the kingdom, however ignoble. For if some have no graces
|
|
to charm the sense, yet even these, by disclosing to intellectual
|
|
perception the artistic spirit that designed them, give immense
|
|
pleasure to all who can trace links of causation, and are inclined
|
|
to philosophy. Indeed, it would be strange if mimic representations of
|
|
them were attractive, because they disclose the mimetic skill of the
|
|
painter or sculptor, and the original realities themselves were not
|
|
more interesting, to all at any rate who have eyes to discern the
|
|
reasons that determined their formation. We therefore must not
|
|
recoil with childish aversion from the examination of the humbler
|
|
animals. Every realm of nature is marvellous: and as Heraclitus,
|
|
when the strangers who came to visit him found him warming himself
|
|
at the furnace in the kitchen and hesitated to go in, reported to have
|
|
bidden them not to be afraid to enter, as even in that kitchen
|
|
divinities were present, so we should venture on the study of every
|
|
kind of animal without distaste; for each and all will reveal to us
|
|
something natural and something beautiful. Absence of haphazard and
|
|
conduciveness of everything to an end are to be found in Nature's
|
|
works in the highest degree, and the resultant end of her
|
|
generations and combinations is a form of the beautiful.
|
|
|
|
If any person thinks the examination of the rest of the animal
|
|
kingdom an unworthy task, he must hold in like disesteem the study
|
|
of man. For no one can look at the primordia of the human frame-blood,
|
|
flesh, bones, vessels, and the like-without much repugnance. Moreover,
|
|
when any one of the parts or structures, be it which it may, is
|
|
under discussion, it must not be supposed that it is its material
|
|
composition to which attention is being directed or which is the
|
|
object of the discussion, but the relation of such part to the total
|
|
form. Similarly, the true object of architecture is not bricks,
|
|
mortar, or timber, but the house; and so the principal object of
|
|
natural philosophy is not the material elements, but their
|
|
composition, and the totality of the form, independently of which they
|
|
have no existence.
|
|
|
|
The course of exposition must be first to state the attributes
|
|
common to whole groups of animals, and then to attempt to give their
|
|
explanation. Many groups, as already noticed, present common
|
|
attributes, that is to say, in some cases absolutely identical
|
|
affections, and absolutely identical organs,-feet, feathers, scales,
|
|
and the like-while in other groups the affections and organs are
|
|
only so far identical as that they are analogous. For instance, some
|
|
groups have lungs, others have no lung, but an organ analogous to a
|
|
lung in its place; some have blood, others have no blood, but a
|
|
fluid analogous to blood, and with the same office. To treat of the
|
|
common attributes in connexion with each individual group would
|
|
involve, as already suggested, useless iteration. For many groups have
|
|
common attributes. So much for this topic.
|
|
|
|
As every instrument and every bodily member subserves some partial
|
|
end, that is to say, some special action, so the whole body must be
|
|
destined to minister to some Plenary sphere of action. Thus the saw is
|
|
made for sawing, for sawing is a function, and not sawing for the saw.
|
|
Similarly, the body too must somehow or other be made for the soul,
|
|
and each part of it for some subordinate function, to which it is
|
|
adapted.
|
|
|
|
We have, then, first to describe the common functions, common,
|
|
that is, to the whole animal kingdom, or to certain large groups, or
|
|
to the members of a species. In other words, we have to describe the
|
|
attributes common to all animals, or to assemblages, like the class of
|
|
Birds, of closely allied groups differentiated by gradation, or to
|
|
groups like Man not differentiated into subordinate groups. In the
|
|
first case the common attributes may be called analogous, in the
|
|
second generic, in the third specific.
|
|
|
|
When a function is ancillary to another, a like relation
|
|
manifestly obtains between the organs which discharge these functions;
|
|
and similarly, if one function is prior to and the end of another,
|
|
their respective organs will stand to each other in the same relation.
|
|
Thirdly, the existence of these parts involves that of other things as
|
|
their necessary consequents.
|
|
|
|
Instances of what I mean by functions and affections are
|
|
Reproduction, Growth, Copulation, Waking, Sleep, Locomotion, and other
|
|
similar vital actions. Instances of what I mean by parts are Nose,
|
|
Eye, Face, and other so-called members or limbs, and also the more
|
|
elementary parts of which these are made. So much for the method to be
|
|
pursued. Let us now try to set forth the causes of all vital
|
|
phenomena, whether universal or particular, and in so doing let us
|
|
follow that order of exposition which conforms, as we have
|
|
indicated, to the order of nature.
|
|
|
|
Book II
|
|
|
|
1
|
|
|
|
THE nature and the number of the parts of which animals are
|
|
severally composed are matters which have already been set forth in
|
|
detail in the book of Researches about Animals. We have now to inquire
|
|
what are the causes that in each case have determined this
|
|
composition, a subject quite distinct from that dealt with in the
|
|
Researches.
|
|
|
|
Now there are three degrees of composition; and of these the first
|
|
in order, as all will allow, is composition out of what some call
|
|
the elements, such as earth, air, water, fire. Perhaps, however, it
|
|
would be more accurate to say composition out of the elementary
|
|
forces; nor indeed out of all of these, but out of a limited number of
|
|
them, as defined in previous treatises. For fluid and solid, hot and
|
|
cold, form the material of all composite bodies; and all other
|
|
differences are secondary to these, such differences, that is, as
|
|
heaviness or lightness, density or rarity, roughness or smoothness,
|
|
and any other such properties of matter as there may be. second degree
|
|
of composition is that by which the homogeneous parts of animals, such
|
|
as bone, flesh, and the like, are constituted out of the primary
|
|
substances. The third and last stage is the composition which forms
|
|
the heterogeneous parts, such as face, hand, and the rest.
|
|
|
|
Now the order of actual development and the order of logical
|
|
existence are always the inverse of each other. For that which is
|
|
posterior in the order of development is antecedent in the order of
|
|
nature, and that is genetically last which in nature is first.
|
|
|
|
(That this is so is manifest by induction; for a house does not
|
|
exist for the sake of bricks and stones, but these materials for the
|
|
sake of the house; and the same is the case with the materials of
|
|
other bodies. Nor is induction required to show this. it is included
|
|
in our conception of generation. For generation is a process from a
|
|
something to a something; that which is generated having a cause in
|
|
which it originates and a cause in which it ends. The originating
|
|
cause is the primary efficient cause, which is something already
|
|
endowed with tangible existence, while the final cause is some
|
|
definite form or similar end; for man generates man, and plant
|
|
generates plant, in each case out of the underlying material.)
|
|
|
|
In order of time, then, the material and the generative process must
|
|
necessarily be anterior to the being that is generated; but in logical
|
|
order the definitive character and form of each being precedes the
|
|
material. This is evident if one only tries to define the process of
|
|
formation. For the definition of house-building includes and
|
|
presupposes that of the house; but the definition of the house does
|
|
not include nor presuppose that of house-building; and the same is
|
|
true of all other productions. So that it must necessarily be that the
|
|
elementary material exists for the sake of the homogeneous parts,
|
|
seeing that these are genetically posterior to it, just as the
|
|
heterogeneous parts are posterior genetically to them. For these
|
|
heterogeneous parts have reached the end and goal, having the third
|
|
degree of composition, in which degree generation or development often
|
|
attains its final term.
|
|
|
|
Animals, then, are composed of homogeneous parts, and are also
|
|
composed of heterogeneous parts. The former, however, exist for the
|
|
sake of the latter. For the active functions and operations of the
|
|
body are carried on by these; that is, by the heterogeneous parts,
|
|
such as the eye, the nostril, the whole face, the fingers, the hand,
|
|
and the whole arm. But inasmuch as there is a great variety in the
|
|
functions and motions not only of aggregate animals but also of the
|
|
individual organs, it is necessary that the substances out of which
|
|
these are composed shall present a diversity of properties. For some
|
|
purposes softness is advantageous, for others hardness; some parts
|
|
must be capable of extension, others of flexion. Such properties,
|
|
then, are distributed separately to the different homogeneous parts,
|
|
one being soft another hard, one fluid another solid, one viscous
|
|
another brittle; whereas each of the heterogeneous parts presents a
|
|
combination of multifarious properties. For the hand, to take an
|
|
example, requires one property to enable it to effect pressure, and
|
|
another and different property for simple prehension. For this
|
|
reason the active or executive parts of the body are compounded out of
|
|
bones, sinews, flesh, and the like, but not these latter out of the
|
|
former.
|
|
|
|
So far, then, as has yet been stated, the relations between these
|
|
two orders of parts are determined by a final cause. We have, however,
|
|
to inquire whether necessity may not also have a share in the
|
|
matter; and it must be admitted that these mutual relations could
|
|
not from the very beginning have possibly been other than they are.
|
|
For heterogeneous parts can be made up out of homogeneous parts,
|
|
either from a plurality of them, or from a single one, as is the
|
|
case with some of the viscera which, varying in configuration, are
|
|
yet, to speak broadly, formed from a single homogeneous substance; but
|
|
that homogeneous substances should be formed out of a combination of
|
|
heterogeneous parts is clearly an impossibility. For these causes,
|
|
then, some parts of animals are simple and homogeneous, while others
|
|
are composite and heterogeneous; and dividing the parts into the
|
|
active or executive and the sensitive, each one of the former is, as
|
|
before said, heterogeneous, and each one of the latter homogeneous.
|
|
For it is in homogeneous parts alone that sensation can occur, as
|
|
the following considerations show.
|
|
|
|
Each sense is confined to a single order of sensibles, and its organ
|
|
must be such as to admit the action of that kind or order. But it is
|
|
only that which is endowed with a property in posse that is acted on
|
|
by that which has the like property in esse, so that the two are the
|
|
same in kind, and if the latter is single so also is the former.
|
|
Thus it is that while no physiologists ever dream of saying of the
|
|
hand or face or other such part that one is earth, another water,
|
|
another fire, they couple each separate sense-organ with a separate
|
|
element, asserting this one to be air and that other to be fire.
|
|
|
|
Sensation, then, is confined to the simple or homogeneous parts.
|
|
But, as might reasonably be expected, the organ of touch, though still
|
|
homogeneous, is yet the least simple of all the sense-organs. For
|
|
touch more than any other sense appears to be correlated to several
|
|
distinct kinds of objects, and to recognize more than one category
|
|
of contrasts, heat and cold, for instance, solidity and fluidity,
|
|
and other similar oppositions. Accordingly, the organ which deals with
|
|
these varied objects is of all the sense-organs the most corporeal,
|
|
being either the flesh, or the substance which in some animals takes
|
|
the place of flesh.
|
|
|
|
Now as there cannot possibly be an animal without sensation, it
|
|
follows as a necessary consequence that every animal must have some
|
|
homogeneous parts; for these alone are capable of sensation, the
|
|
heterogeneous parts serving for the active functions. Again, as the
|
|
sensory faculty, the motor faculty, and the nutritive faculty are
|
|
all lodged in one and the same part of the body, as was stated in a
|
|
former treatise, it is necessary that the part which is the primary
|
|
seat of these principles shall on the one hand, in its character of
|
|
general sensory recipient, be one of the simple parts; and on the
|
|
other hand shall, in its motor and active character, be one of the
|
|
heterogeneous parts. For this reason it is the heart which in
|
|
sanguineous animals constitutes this central part, and in bloodless
|
|
animals it is that which takes the place of a heart. For the heart,
|
|
like the other viscera, is one of the homogeneous parts; for, if cut
|
|
up, its pieces are homogeneous in substance with each other. But it is
|
|
at the same time heterogeneous in virtue of its definite
|
|
configuration. And the same is true of the other so-called viscera,
|
|
which are indeed formed from the same material as the heart. For all
|
|
these viscera have a sanguineous character owing to their being
|
|
situated upon vascular ducts and branches. For just as a stream of
|
|
water deposits mud, so the various viscera, the heart excepted, are,
|
|
as it were, deposits from the stream of blood in the vessels. And as
|
|
to the heart, the very starting-point of the vessels, and the actual
|
|
seat of the force by which the blood is first fabricated, it is but
|
|
what one would naturally expect, that out of the selfsame nutriment of
|
|
which it is the recipient its own proper substance shall be formed.
|
|
Such, then, are the reasons why the viscera are of sanguineous aspect;
|
|
and why in one point of view they are homogeneous, in another
|
|
heterogeneous.
|
|
|
|
2
|
|
|
|
Of the homogeneous parts of animals, some are soft and fluid, others
|
|
hard and solid; and of the former some are fluid permanently, others
|
|
only so long as they are in the living body. Such are blood, serum,
|
|
lard, suet, marrow, semen, bile, milk when present, flesh, and their
|
|
various analogues. For the parts enumerated are not to be found in all
|
|
animals, some animals only having parts analogous to them. Of the hard
|
|
and solid homogeneous parts bone, fish-spine, sinew, blood-vessel, are
|
|
examples. The last of these points to a sub-division that may be
|
|
made in the class of homogeneous parts. For in some of them the
|
|
whole and a portion of the whole in one sense are designated by the
|
|
same term-as, for example, is the case with blood-vessel and bit of
|
|
blood-vessel-while in another sense they are not; but a portion of a
|
|
heterogeneous part, such as face, in no sense has the same designation
|
|
as the whole.
|
|
|
|
The first question to be asked is what are the causes to which these
|
|
homogeneous parts owe their existence? The causes are various; and
|
|
this whether the parts be solid or fluid. Thus one set of
|
|
homogeneous parts represent the material out of which the
|
|
heterogeneous parts are formed; for each separate organ is constructed
|
|
of bones, sinews, flesh, and the like; which are either essential
|
|
elements in its formation, or contribute to the proper discharge of
|
|
its function. A second set are the nutriment of the first, and are
|
|
invariably fluid, for all growth occurs at the expense of fluid
|
|
matter; while a third set are the residue of the second. Such, for
|
|
instance, are the faeces and, in animals that have a bladder, the
|
|
urine; the former being the dregs of the solid nutriment, the latter
|
|
of the fluid.
|
|
|
|
Even the individual homogeneous parts present variations, which
|
|
are intended in each case to render them more serviceable for their
|
|
purpose. The variations of the blood may be selected to illustrate
|
|
this. For different bloods differ in their degrees of thinness or
|
|
thickness, of clearness or turbidity, of coldness or heat; and this
|
|
whether we compare the bloods from different parts of the same
|
|
individual or the bloods of different animals. For, in the individual,
|
|
all the differences just enumerated distinguish the blood of the upper
|
|
and of the lower halves of the body; and, dealing with classes, one
|
|
section of animals is sanguineous, while the other has no blood, but
|
|
only something resembling it in its place. As regards the results of
|
|
such differences, the thicker and the hotter blood is, the more
|
|
conducive is it to strength, while in proportion to its thinness and
|
|
its coldness is its suitability for sensation and intelligence. A like
|
|
distinction exists also in the fluid which is analogous to blood. This
|
|
explains how it is that bees and other similar creatures are of a more
|
|
intelligent nature than many sanguineous animals; and that, of
|
|
sanguineous animals, those are the most intelligent whose blood is
|
|
thin and cold. Noblest of all are those whose blood is hot, and at the
|
|
same time thin and clear. For such are suited alike for the
|
|
development of courage and of intelligence. Accordingly, the upper
|
|
parts are superior in these respects to the lower, the male superior
|
|
to the female, and the right side to the left. As with the blood so
|
|
also with the other parts, homogeneous and heterogeneous alike. For
|
|
here also such variations as occur must be held either to be related
|
|
to the essential constitution and mode of life of the several animals,
|
|
or, in other cases, to be merely matters of slightly better or
|
|
slightly worse. Two animals, for instance, may have eyes. But in one
|
|
these eyes may be of fluid consistency, while in the other they are
|
|
hard; and in one there may be eyelids, in the other no such
|
|
appendages. In such a case, the fluid consistency and the presence
|
|
of eyelids, which are intended to add to the accuracy of vision, are
|
|
differences of degree. As to why all animals must of necessity have
|
|
blood or something of a similar character, and what the nature of
|
|
blood may be, these are matters which can only be considered when we
|
|
have first discussed hot and cold. For the natural properties of
|
|
many substances are referable to these two elementary principles;
|
|
and it is a matter of frequent dispute what animals or what parts of
|
|
animals are hot and what cold. For some maintain that water animals
|
|
are hotter than such as live on land, asserting that their natural
|
|
heat counterbalances the coldness of their medium; and again, that
|
|
bloodless animals are hotter than those with blood, and females than
|
|
males. Parmenides, for instance, and some others declare that women
|
|
are hotter than men, and that it is the warmth and abundance of
|
|
their blood which causes their menstrual flow, while Empedocles
|
|
maintains the opposite opinion. Again, comparing the blood and the
|
|
bile, some speak of the former as hot and of the latter as cold, while
|
|
others invert the description. If there be this endless disputing
|
|
about hot and cold, which of all things that affect our senses are the
|
|
most distinct, what are we to think as to our other sensory
|
|
impressions?
|
|
|
|
The explanation of the difficulty appears to be that the term
|
|
'hotter' is used in several senses; so that different statements,
|
|
though in verbal contradiction with each other, may yet all be more or
|
|
less true. There ought, then, to be some clear understanding as to the
|
|
sense in which natural substances are to be termed hot or cold,
|
|
solid or fluid. For it appears manifest that these are properties on
|
|
which even life and death are largely dependent, and that they are
|
|
moreover the causes of sleep and waking, of maturity and old age, of
|
|
health and disease; while no similar influence belongs to roughness
|
|
and smoothness, to heaviness and lightness, nor, in short, to any
|
|
other such properties of matter. That this should be so is but in
|
|
accordance with rational expectation. For hot and cold, solid and
|
|
fluid, as was stated in a former treatise, are the foundations of
|
|
the physical elements.
|
|
|
|
Is then the term hot used in one sense or in many? To answer this we
|
|
must ascertain what special effect is attributed to a hotter
|
|
substance, and if there be several such, how many these may be. A body
|
|
then is in one sense said to be hotter than another, if it impart a
|
|
greater amount of heat to an object in contact with it. In a second
|
|
sense, that is said to be hotter which causes the keener sensation
|
|
when touched, and especially if the sensation be attended with pain.
|
|
This criterion, however, would seem sometimes to be a false one; for
|
|
occasionally it is the idiosyncrasy of the individual that causes
|
|
the sensation to be painful. Again, of two things, that is the
|
|
hotter which the more readily melts a fusible substance, or sets on
|
|
fire an inflammable one. Again, of two masses of one and the same
|
|
substance, the larger is said to have more heat than the smaller.
|
|
Again, of two bodies, that is said to be the hotter which takes the
|
|
longer time in cooling, as also we call that which is rapidly heated
|
|
hotter than that which is long about it; as though the rapidity
|
|
implied proximity and this again similarity of nature, while the
|
|
want of rapidity implied distance and this again dissimilarity of
|
|
nature. The term hotter is used then in all the various senses that
|
|
have been mentioned, and perhaps in still more. Now it is impossible
|
|
for one body to be hotter than another in all these different
|
|
fashions. Boiling water for instance, though it is more scalding
|
|
than flame, yet has no power of burning or melting combustible or
|
|
fusible matter, while flame has. So again this boiling water is hotter
|
|
than a small fire, and yet gets cold more rapidly and completely.
|
|
For in fact fire never becomes cold; whereas water invariably does so.
|
|
Boiling water, again, is hotter to the touch than oil; yet it gets
|
|
cold and solid more rapidly than this other fluid. Blood, again, is
|
|
hotter to the touch than either water or oil, and yet coagulates
|
|
before them. Iron, again, and stones and other similar bodies are
|
|
longer in getting heated than water, but when once heated burn other
|
|
substances with a much greater intensity. Another distinction is this.
|
|
In some of the bodies which are called hot the heat is derived from
|
|
without, while in others it belongs to the bodies themselves; and it
|
|
makes a most important difference whether the heat has the former or
|
|
the latter origin. For to call that one of two bodies the hotter,
|
|
which is possessed of heat, we may almost say, accidentally and not of
|
|
its own essence, is very much the same thing as if, finding that
|
|
some man in a fever was a musician, one were to say that musicians are
|
|
hotter than healthy men. Of that which is hot per se and that which is
|
|
hot per accidens, the former is the slower to cool, while not rarely
|
|
the latter is the hotter to the touch. The former again is the more
|
|
burning of the two-flame, for instance, as compared with boiling
|
|
water-while the latter, as the boiling water, which is hot per
|
|
accidens, is the more heating to the touch. From all this it is
|
|
clear that it is no simple matter to decide which of two bodies is the
|
|
hotter. For the first may be the hotter in one sense, the second the
|
|
hotter in another. Indeed in some of these cases it is impossible to
|
|
say simply even whether a thing is hot or not. For the actual
|
|
substratum may not itself be hot, but may be hot when coupled witb
|
|
heat as an attribute, as would be the case if one attached a single
|
|
name to hot water or hot iron. It is after this manner that blood is
|
|
hot. In such cases, in those, that is, in which the substratum owes
|
|
its heat to an external influence, it is plain that cold is not a mere
|
|
privation, but an actual existence.
|
|
|
|
There is no knowing but that even fire may be another of these
|
|
cases. For the substratum of fire may be smoke or charcoal, and though
|
|
the former of these is always hot, smoke being an uprising vapour, yet
|
|
the latter becomes cold when its flame is extinguished, as also
|
|
would oil and pinewood under similar circumstances. But even
|
|
substances that have been burnt nearly all possess some heat, cinders,
|
|
for example, and ashes, the dejections also of animals, and, among the
|
|
excretions, bile; because some residue of heat has been left in them
|
|
after their combustion. It is in another sense that pinewood and fat
|
|
substances are hot; namely, because they rapidly assume the
|
|
actuality of fire.
|
|
|
|
Heat appears to cause both coagulation and melting. Now such
|
|
things as are formed merely of water are solidified by cold, while
|
|
such as are formed of nothing but earth are solidified by fire. Hot
|
|
substances again are solidified by cold, and, when they consist
|
|
chiefly of earth, the process of solidification is rapid, and the
|
|
resulting substance is insoluble; but, when their main constituent
|
|
is water, the solid matter is again soluble. What kinds of substances,
|
|
however, admit of being solidified, and what are the causes of
|
|
solidification, are questions that have already been dealt with more
|
|
precisely in another treatise.
|
|
|
|
In conclusion, then, seeing that the terms hot and hotter are used
|
|
in many different senses, and that no one substance can be hotter than
|
|
others in all these senses, we must, when we attribute this
|
|
character to an object, add such further statements as that this
|
|
substance is hotter per se, though that other is often hotter per
|
|
accidens; or again, that this substance is potentially hot, that other
|
|
actually so; or again, that this substance is hotter in the sense of
|
|
causing a greater feeling of heat when touched, while that other is
|
|
hotter in the sense of producing flame and burning. The term hot being
|
|
used in all these various senses, it plainly follows that the term
|
|
cold will also be used with like ambiguity.
|
|
|
|
So much then as to the signification of the terms hot and cold,
|
|
hotter and colder.
|
|
|
|
3
|
|
|
|
In natural sequence we have next to treat of solid and fluid.
|
|
These terms are used in various senses. Sometimes, for instance,
|
|
they denote things that are potentially, at other times things that
|
|
are actually, solid or fluid. Ice for example, or any other solidified
|
|
fluid, is spoken of as being actually and accidentally solid, while
|
|
potentially and essentially it is fluid. Similarly earth and ashes and
|
|
the like, when mixed with water, are actually and accidentally
|
|
fluid, but potentially and essentially are solid. Now separate the
|
|
constituents in such a mixture and you have on the one hand the watery
|
|
components to which its fluidity was due, and these are both
|
|
actually and potentially fluid, and on the other hand the earthy
|
|
components, and these are in every way solid; and it is to bodies that
|
|
are solid in this complete manner that the term 'solid' is most
|
|
properly and absolutely applicable. So also the opposite term
|
|
'fluld' is strictly and absolutely applicable to that only which is
|
|
both potentially and actually fluid. The same remark applies also to
|
|
hot bodies and to cold.
|
|
|
|
These distinctions, then, being laid down, it is plain that blood is
|
|
essentially hot in so far as that heat is connoted in its name; just
|
|
as if boiling water were denoted by a single term, boiling would be
|
|
connoted in that term. But the substratum of blood, that which it is
|
|
in substance while it is blood in form, is not hot. Blood then in a
|
|
certain sense is essentially hot, and in another sense is not so.
|
|
For heat is included in the definition of blood, just as whiteness
|
|
is included in the definition of a white man, and so far therefore
|
|
blood is essentially hot. But so far as blood becomes hot from some
|
|
external influence, it is not hot essentially.
|
|
|
|
As with hot and cold, so also is it with solid and fluid. We can
|
|
therefore understand how some substances are hot and fluid so long
|
|
as they remain in the living body, but become perceptibly cold and
|
|
coagulate so soon as they are separated from it; while others are
|
|
hot and consistent while in the body, but when withdrawn under a
|
|
change to the opposite condition, and become cold and fluid. Of the
|
|
former blood is an example, of the latter bile; for while blood
|
|
solidifies when thus separated, yellow bile under the same
|
|
circumstances becomes more fluid. We must attribute to such substances
|
|
the possession of opposite properties in a greater or less degree.
|
|
|
|
In what sense, then, the blood is hot and in what sense fluid, and
|
|
how far it partakes of the opposite properties, has now been fairly
|
|
explained. Now since everything that grows must take nourishment,
|
|
and nutriment in all cases consists of fluid and solid substances, and
|
|
since it is by the force of heat that these are concocted and changed,
|
|
it follows that all living things, animals and plants alike, must on
|
|
this account, if on no other, have a natural source of heat. This
|
|
natural heat, moreover, must belong to many parts, seeing that the
|
|
organs by which the various elaborations of the food are effected
|
|
are many in number. For first of all there is the mouth and the
|
|
parts inside the mouth, on which the first share in the duty clearly
|
|
devolves, in such animals at least as live on food which requires
|
|
disintegration. The mouth, however, does not actually concoct the
|
|
food, but merely facilitates concoction; for the subdivision of the
|
|
food into small bits facilitates the action of heat upon it. After the
|
|
mouth come the upper and the lower abdominal cavities, and here it
|
|
is that concoction is effected by the aid of natural heat. Again, just
|
|
as there is a channel for the admission of the unconcocted food into
|
|
the stomach, namely the mouth, and in some animals the so-called
|
|
oesophagus, which is continuous with the mouth and reaches to the
|
|
stomach, so must there also be other and more numerous channels by
|
|
which the concocted food or nutriment shall pass out of the stomach
|
|
and intestines into the body at large, and to which these cavities
|
|
shall serve as a kind of manger. For plants get their food from the
|
|
earth by means of their roots; and this food is already elaborated
|
|
when taken in, which is the reason why plants produce no excrement,
|
|
the earth and its heat serving them in the stead of a stomach. But
|
|
animals, with scarcely an exception, and conspicuously all such as are
|
|
capable of locomotion, are provided with a stomachal sac, which is
|
|
as it were an internal substitute for the earth. They must therefore
|
|
have some instrument which shall correspond to the roots of plants,
|
|
with which they may absorb their food from this sac, so that the
|
|
proper end of the successive stages of concoction may at last be
|
|
attained. The mouth then, its duty done, passes over the food to the
|
|
stomach, and there must necessarily be something to receive it in turn
|
|
from this. This something is furnished by the bloodvessels, which
|
|
run throughout the whole extent of the mesentery from its lowest
|
|
part right up to the stomach. A description of these will be found
|
|
in the treatises on Anatomy and Natural History. Now as there is a
|
|
receptacle for the entire matter taken as food, and also a
|
|
receptacle for its excremental residue, and again a third
|
|
receptacle, namely the vessels, which serve as such for the blood,
|
|
it is plain that this blood must be the final nutritive material in
|
|
such animals as have it; while in bloodless animals the same is the
|
|
case with the fluid which represents the blood. This explains why
|
|
the blood diminishes in quantity when no food is taken, and
|
|
increases when much is consumed, and also why it becomes healthy and
|
|
unhealthy according as the food is of the one or the other
|
|
character. These facts, then, and others of a like kind, make it plain
|
|
that the purpose of the blood in sanguineous animals is to subserve
|
|
the nutrition of the body. They also explain why no more sensation
|
|
is produced by touching the blood than by touching one of the
|
|
excretions or the food, whereas when the flesh is touched sensation is
|
|
produced. For the blood is not continuous nor united by growth with
|
|
the flesh, but simply lies loose in its receptacle, that is in the
|
|
heart and vessels. The manner in which the parts grow at the expense
|
|
of the blood, and indeed the whole question of nutrition, will find
|
|
a more suitable place for exposition in the treatise on Generation,
|
|
and in other writings. For our present purpose all that need be said
|
|
is that the blood exists for the sake of nutrition, that is the
|
|
nutrition of the parts; and with this much let us therefore content
|
|
ourselves.
|
|
|
|
4
|
|
|
|
What are called fibres are found in the blood of some animals but
|
|
not of all. There are none, for instance, in the blood of deer and
|
|
of roes; and for this reason the blood of such animals as these
|
|
never coagulates. For one part of the blood consists mainly of water
|
|
and therefore does not coagulate, this process occurring only in the
|
|
other and earthy constituent, that is to say in the fibres, while
|
|
the fluid part is evaporating.
|
|
|
|
Some at any rate of the animals with watery blood have a keener
|
|
intellect than those whose blood is of an earthier nature. This is due
|
|
not to the coldness of their blood, but rather to its thinness and
|
|
purity; neither of which qualities belongs to the earthy matter. For
|
|
the thinner and purer its fluid is, the more easily affected is an
|
|
animal's sensibility. Thus it is that some bloodless animals,
|
|
notwithstanding their want of blood, are yet more intelligent than
|
|
some among the sanguineous kinds. Such for instance, as already
|
|
said, is the case with the bee and the tribe of ants, and whatever
|
|
other animals there may be of a like nature. At the same time too
|
|
great an excess of water makes animals timorous. For fear chills the
|
|
body; so that in animals whose heart contains so watery a mixture
|
|
the way is prepared for the operation of this emotion. For water is
|
|
congealed by cold. This also explains why bloodless animals are, as
|
|
a general rule, more timorous than such as have blood, so that they
|
|
remain motionless, when frightened, and discharge their excretions,
|
|
and in some instances change colour. Such animals, on the other
|
|
hand, as have thick and abundant fibres in their blood are of a more
|
|
earthy nature, and of a choleric temperament, and liable to bursts
|
|
of passion. For anger is productive of heat; and solids, when they
|
|
have been made hot, give off more heat than fluids. The fibres
|
|
therefore, being earthy and solid, are turned into so many hot
|
|
embers in the blood, like the embers in a vapour-bath, and cause
|
|
ebullition in the fits of passion.
|
|
|
|
This explains why bulls and boars are so choleric and so passionate.
|
|
For their blood is exceedingly rich in fibres, and the bull's at any
|
|
rate coagulates more rapidly than that of any other animal. If these
|
|
fibres, that is to say if the earthy constituents of which we are
|
|
speaking, are taken out of the blood, the fluid that remains behind
|
|
will no longer coagulate; just as the watery residue of mud will not
|
|
coagulate after removal of the earth. But if the fibres are left the
|
|
fluid coagulates, as also does mud, under the influence of cold. For
|
|
when the heat is expelled by the cold, the fluid, as has been
|
|
already stated, passes off with it by evaporation, and the residue
|
|
is dried up and solidified, not by heat but by cold. So long, however,
|
|
as the blood is in the body, it is kept fluid by animal heat.
|
|
|
|
The character of the blood affects both the temperament and the
|
|
sensory faculties of animals in many ways. This is indeed what might
|
|
reasonably be expected, seeing that the blood is the material of which
|
|
the whole body is made. For nutriment supplies the material, and the
|
|
blood is the ultimate nutriment. It makes then a considerable
|
|
difference whether the blood be hot or cold, thin or thick, turbid
|
|
or clear.
|
|
|
|
The watery part of the blood is serum; and it is watery, either
|
|
owing to its not being yet concocted, or owing to its having become
|
|
corrupted; so that one part of the serum is the resultant of a
|
|
necessary process, while another part is material intended to serve
|
|
for the formation of the blood.
|
|
|
|
5
|
|
|
|
The differences between lard and suet correspond to differences of
|
|
blood. For both are blood concocted into these forms as a result of
|
|
abundant nutrition, being that surplus blood that is not expended on
|
|
the fleshy part of the body, and is of an easily concocted and fatty
|
|
character. This is shown by the unctuous aspect of these substances;
|
|
for such unctuous aspect in fluids is due to a combination of air
|
|
and fire. It follows from what has been said that no non-sanguineous
|
|
animals have either lard or suet; for they have no blood. Among
|
|
sanguineous animals those whose blood is dense have suet rather than
|
|
lard. For suet is of an earthy nature, that is to say, it contains but
|
|
a small proportion of water and is chiefly composed of earth; and this
|
|
it is that makes it coagulate, just as the fibrous matter of blood
|
|
coagulates, or broths which contain such fibrous matter. Thus it is
|
|
that in those horned animals that have no front teeth in the upper jaw
|
|
the fat consists of suet. For the very fact that they have horns and
|
|
huckle-bones shows that their composition is rich in this earthy
|
|
element; for all such appurtenances are solid and earthy in character.
|
|
On the other hand in those hornless animals that have front teeth in
|
|
both jaws, and whose feet are divided into toes, there is no suet, but
|
|
in its place lard; and this, not being of an earthy character, neither
|
|
coagulates nor dries up into a friable mass.
|
|
|
|
Both lard and suet when present in moderate amount are beneficial;
|
|
for they contribute to health and strength, while they are no
|
|
hindrance to sensation. But when they are present in great excess,
|
|
they are injurious and destructive. For were the whole body formed
|
|
of them it would perish. For an animal is an animal in virtue of its
|
|
sensory part, that is in virtue of its flesh, or of the substance
|
|
analogous to flesh. But the blood, as before stated, is not sensitive;
|
|
as therefore is neither lard nor suet, seeing that they are nothing
|
|
but concocted blood. Were then the whole body composed of these
|
|
substances, it would be utterly without sensation. Such animals,
|
|
again, as are excessively fat age rapidly. For so much of their
|
|
blood is used in forming fat, that they have but little left; and when
|
|
there is but little blood the way is already open for decay. For decay
|
|
may be said to be deficiency of blood, the scantiness of which renders
|
|
it liable, like all bodies of small bulk, to be injuriously affected
|
|
by any chance excess of heat or cold. For the same reason fat
|
|
animals are less prolific than others. For that part of the blood
|
|
which should go to form semen and seed is used up in the production of
|
|
lard and suet, which are nothing but concocted blood; so that in these
|
|
animals there is either no reproductive excretion at all, or only a
|
|
scanty amount.
|
|
|
|
6
|
|
|
|
So much then of blood and serum, and of lard and suet. Each of these
|
|
has been described, and the purposes told for which they severally
|
|
exist. The marrow also is of the nature of blood, and not, as some
|
|
think, the germinal force of the semen. That this is the case is quite
|
|
evident in very young animals. For in the embryo the marrow of the
|
|
bones has a blood-like appearance, which is but natural, seeing that
|
|
the parts are all constructed out of blood, and that it is on blood
|
|
that the embryo is nourished. But, as the young animal grows up and
|
|
ripens into maturity, the marrow changes its colour, just as do the
|
|
external parts and the viscera. For the viscera also in animals, so
|
|
long as they are young, have each and all a blood-like look, owing
|
|
to the large amount of this fluid which they contain.
|
|
|
|
The consistency of the marrow agrees with that of the fat. For
|
|
when the fat consists of lard, then the marrow also is unctuous and
|
|
lard-like; but when the blood is converted by concoction into suet,
|
|
and does not assume the form of lard, then the marrow also has a suety
|
|
character. In those animals, therefore, that have horns and are
|
|
without upper front teeth, the marrow has the character of suet; while
|
|
it takes the form of lard in those that have front teeth in both jaws,
|
|
and that also have the foot divided into toes. What has ben said
|
|
hardly applies to the spinal marrow. For it is necessary that this
|
|
shall be continuous and extend without break through the whole
|
|
backbone, inasmuch as this bone consists of separate vertebrae. But
|
|
were the spinal marrow either of unctuous fat or of suet, it could not
|
|
hold together in such a continuous mass as it does, but would either
|
|
be too fluid or too frangible.
|
|
|
|
There are some animals that can hardly be said to have any marrow.
|
|
These are those whose bones are strong and solid, as is the case
|
|
with the lion. For in this animal the marrow is so utterly
|
|
insignificant that the bones look as though they had none at all.
|
|
However, as it is necessary that animals shall have bones or something
|
|
analogous to them, such as the fish-spines of water-animals, it is
|
|
also a matter of necessity that some of these bones shall contain
|
|
marrow; for the substance contained within the bones is the
|
|
nutriment out of which these are formed. Now the universal
|
|
nutriment, as already stated, is blood; and the blood within the bone,
|
|
owing to the heat which is developed in it from its being thus
|
|
surrounded, undergoes concoction, and self-concocted blood is suet
|
|
or lard; so that it is perfectly intelligible how the marrow within
|
|
the bone comes to have the character of these substances. So also it
|
|
is easy to understand why, in those animals that have strong and
|
|
compact bones, some of these should be entirely void of marrow,
|
|
while the rest contain but little of it; for here the nutriment is
|
|
spent in forming the bones.
|
|
|
|
Those animals that have fish-spines in place of bones have no
|
|
other marrow than that of the chine. For in the first place they
|
|
have naturally but a small amount of blood; and secondly the only
|
|
hollow fish-spine is that of the chine. In this then marrow is formed;
|
|
this being the only spine in which there is space for it, and,
|
|
moreover, being the only one which owing to its division into parts
|
|
requires a connecting bond. This too is the reason why the marrow of
|
|
the chine, as already mentioned, is somewhat different from that of
|
|
other bones. For, having to act the part of a clasp, it must be of
|
|
glutinous character, and at the same time sinewy so as to admit of
|
|
stretching.
|
|
|
|
Such then are the reasons for the existence of marrow, in those
|
|
animals that have any, and such its nature. It is evidently the
|
|
surplus of the sanguineous nutriment apportioned to the bones and
|
|
fish-spines, which has undergone concoction owing to its being
|
|
enclosed within them.
|
|
|
|
7
|
|
|
|
From the marrow we pass on in natural sequence to the brain. For
|
|
there are many who think that the brain itself consists of marrow, and
|
|
that it forms the commencement of that substance, because they see
|
|
that the spinal marrow is continuous with it. In reality the two may
|
|
be said to be utterly opposite to each other in character. For of
|
|
all the parts of the body there is none so cold as the brain;
|
|
whereas the marrow is of a hot nature, as is plainly shown by its
|
|
fat and unctuous character. Indeed this is the very reason why the
|
|
brain and spinal marrow are continuous with each other. For,
|
|
wherever the action of any part is in excess, nature so contrives as
|
|
to set by it another part with an excess of contrary action, so that
|
|
the excesses of the two may counterbalance each other. Now that the
|
|
marrow is hot is clearly shown by many indications. The coldness of
|
|
the brain is also manifest enough. For in the first place it is cold
|
|
even to the touch; and, secondly, of all the fluid parts of the body
|
|
it is the driest and the one that has the least blood; for in fact
|
|
it has no blood at all in its proper substance. This brain is not
|
|
residual matter, nor yet is it one of the parts which are anatomically
|
|
continuous with each other; but it has a character peculiar to itself,
|
|
as might indeed be expected. That it has no continuity with the organs
|
|
of sense is plain from simple inspection, and is still more clearly
|
|
shown by the fact, that, when it is touched, no sensation is produced;
|
|
in which respect it resembles the blood of animals and their
|
|
excrement. The purpose of its presence in animals is no less than
|
|
the preservation of the whole body. For some writers assert that the
|
|
soul is fire or some such force. This, however, is but a rough and
|
|
inaccurate assertion; and it would perhaps be better to say that the
|
|
soul is incorporate in some substance of a fiery character. The reason
|
|
for this being so is that of all substances there is none so
|
|
suitable for ministering to the operations of the soul as that which
|
|
is possessed of heat. For nutrition and the imparting of motion are
|
|
offices of the soul, and it is by heat that these are most readily
|
|
effected. To say then that the soul is fire is much the same thing
|
|
as to confound the auger or the saw with the carpenter or his craft,
|
|
simply because the work is wrought by the two in conjunction. So far
|
|
then this much is plain, that all animals must necessarily have a
|
|
certain amount of heat. But as all influences require to be
|
|
counterbalanced, so that they may be reduced to moderation and brought
|
|
to the mean (for in the mean, and not in either extreme, lies the true
|
|
and rational position), nature has contrived the brain as a
|
|
counterpoise to the region of the heart with its contained heat, and
|
|
has given it to animals to moderate the latter, combining in it the
|
|
properties of earth and water. For this reason it is, that every
|
|
sanguineous animal has a brain; whereas no bloodless creature has such
|
|
an organ, unless indeed it be, as the Poulp, by analogy. For where
|
|
there is no blood, there in consequence there is but little heat.
|
|
The brain, then, tempers the heat and seething of the heart. In order,
|
|
however, that it may not itself be absolutely without heat, but may
|
|
have a moderate amount, branches run from both blood-vessels, that
|
|
is to say from the great vessel and from what is called the aorta, and
|
|
end in the membrane which surrounds the brain; while at the same time,
|
|
in order to prevent any injury from the heat, these encompassing
|
|
vessels, instead of being few and large, are numerous and small, and
|
|
their blood scanty and clear, instead of being abundant and thick.
|
|
We can now understand why defluxions have their origin in the head,
|
|
and occur whenever the parts about the brain have more than a due
|
|
proportion of coldness. For when the nutriment steams upwards
|
|
through the blood-vessels, its refuse portion is chilled by the
|
|
influence of this region, and forms defluxions of phlegm and serum. We
|
|
must suppose, to compare small things with great, that the like
|
|
happens here as occurs in the production of showers. For when vapour
|
|
steams up from the earth and is carried by the heat into the upper
|
|
regions, so soon as it reaches the cold air that is above the earth,
|
|
it condenses again into water owing to the refrigeration, and falls
|
|
back to the earth as rain. These, however, are matters which may be
|
|
suitably considered in the Principles of Diseases, so far as natural
|
|
philosophy has anything to say to them.
|
|
|
|
It is the brain again-or, in animals that have no brain, the part
|
|
analogous to it-which is the cause of sleep. For either by chilling
|
|
the blood that streams upwards after food, or by some other similar
|
|
influences, it produces heaviness in the region in which it lies
|
|
(which is the reason why drowsy persons hang the head), and causes the
|
|
heat to escape downwards in company with the blood. It is the
|
|
accumulation of this in excess in the lower region that produces
|
|
complete sleep, taking away the power of standing upright from those
|
|
animals to whom that posture is natural, and from the rest the power
|
|
of holding up the head. These, however, are matters which have been
|
|
separately considered in the treatises on Sensation and on Sleep.
|
|
|
|
That the brain is a compound of earth and water is shown by what
|
|
occurs when it is boiled. For, when so treated, it turns hard and
|
|
solid, inasmuch as the water is evaporated by the heat, and leaves the
|
|
earthy part behind. Just the same occurs when pulse and other fruits
|
|
are boiled. For these also are hardened by the process, because the
|
|
water which enters into their composition is driven off and leaves the
|
|
earth, which is their main constituent, behind.
|
|
|
|
Of all animals, man has the largest brain in proportion to his size;
|
|
and it is larger in men than in women. This is because the region of
|
|
the heart and of the lung is hotter and richer in blood in man than in
|
|
any other animal; and in men than in women. This again explains why
|
|
man, alone of animals, stands erect. For the heat, overcoming any
|
|
opposite inclination, makes growth take its own line of direction,
|
|
which is from the centre of the body upwards. It is then as a
|
|
counterpoise to his excessive heat that in man's brain there is this
|
|
superabundant fluidity and coldness; and it is again owing to this
|
|
superabundance that the cranial bone, which some call the Bregma, is
|
|
the last to become solidified; so long does evaporation continue to
|
|
occur through it under the influence of heat. Man is the only
|
|
sanguineous animal in which this takes place. Man, again, has more
|
|
sutures in his skull than any other animal, and the male more than the
|
|
female. The explanation is again to be found in the greater size of
|
|
the brain, which demands free ventilation, proportionate to its
|
|
bulk. For if the brain be either too fluid or too solid, it will not
|
|
perform its office, but in the one case will freeze the blood, and
|
|
in the other will not cool it at all; and thus will cause disease,
|
|
madness, and death. For the cardiac heat and the centre of life is
|
|
most delicate in its sympathies, and is immediately sensitive to the
|
|
slightest change or affection of the blood on the outer surface of the
|
|
brain.
|
|
|
|
The fluids which are present in the animal body at the time of birth
|
|
have now nearly all been considered. Amongst those that appear only at
|
|
a later period are the residua of the food, which include the deposits
|
|
of the belly and also those of the bladder. Besides these there is the
|
|
semen and the milk, one or the other of which makes its appearance
|
|
in appropriate animals. Of these fluids the excremental residua of the
|
|
food may be suitably discussed by themselves, when we come to
|
|
examine and consider the subject of nutrition. Then will be the time
|
|
to explain in what animals they are found, and what are the reasons
|
|
for their presence. Similarly all questions concerning the semen and
|
|
the milk may be dealt with in the treatise on Generation, for the
|
|
former of these fluids is the very starting-point of the generative
|
|
process, and the latter has no other ground of existence than
|
|
generative purposes.
|
|
|
|
8
|
|
|
|
We have now to consider the remaining homogeneous parts, and will
|
|
begin with flesh, and with the substance that, in animals that have no
|
|
flesh, takes its place. The reason for so beginning is that flesh
|
|
forms the very basis of animals, and is the essential constituent of
|
|
their body. Its right to this precedence can also be demonstrated
|
|
logically. For an animal is by our definition something that has
|
|
sensibility and chief of all the primary sensibility, which is that of
|
|
Touch; and it is the flesh, or analogous substance, which is the organ
|
|
of this sense. And it is the organ, either in the same way as the
|
|
pupil is the organ of sight, that is it constitutes the primary
|
|
organ of the sense; or it is the organ and the medium through which
|
|
the object acts combined, that is it answers to the pupil with the
|
|
whole transparent medium attached to it. Now in the case of the
|
|
other senses it was impossible for nature to unite the medium with the
|
|
sense-organ, nor would such a junction have served any purpose; but in
|
|
the case of touch she was compelled by necessity to do so. For of
|
|
all the sense-organs that of touch is the only one that has
|
|
corporeal substance, or at any rate it is more corporeal than any
|
|
other, and its medium must be corporeal like itself.
|
|
|
|
It is obvious also to sense that it is for the sake of the flesh
|
|
that all the other parts exist. By the other parts I mean the bones,
|
|
the skin, the sinews, and the blood-vessels, and, again, the hair
|
|
and the various kinds of nails, and anything else there may be of a
|
|
like character. Thus the bones are a contrivance to give security to
|
|
the soft parts, to which purpose they are adapted by their hardness;
|
|
and in animals that have no bones the same office is fulfilled by some
|
|
analogous substance, as by fishspine in some fishes, and by
|
|
cartilage in others.
|
|
|
|
Now in some animals this supporting substance is situated within the
|
|
body, while in some of the bloodless species it is placed on the
|
|
outside. The latter is the case in all the Crustacea, as the Carcini
|
|
(Crabs) and the Carabi (Prickly Lobsters); it is the case also in
|
|
the Testacea, as for instance in the several species known by the
|
|
general name of oysters. For in all these animals the fleshy substance
|
|
is within, and the earthy matter, which holds the soft parts
|
|
together and keeps them from injury, is on the outside. For the
|
|
shell not only enables the soft parts to hold together, but also, as
|
|
the animal is bloodless and so has but little natural warmth,
|
|
surrounds it, as a chaufferette does the embers, and keeps in the
|
|
smouldering heat. Similar to this seems to be the arrangement in
|
|
another and distinct tribe of animals, namely the Tortoises, including
|
|
the Chelone and the several kinds of Emys. But in Insects and in
|
|
Cephalopods the plan is entirely different, there being moreover a
|
|
contrast between these two themselves. For in neither of these does
|
|
there appear to be any bony or earthy part, worthy of notice,
|
|
distinctly separated from the rest of the body. Thus in the
|
|
Cephalopods the main bulk of the body consists of a soft flesh-like
|
|
substance, or rather of a substance which is intermediate to flesh and
|
|
sinew, so as not to be so readily destructible as actual flesh. I call
|
|
this substance intermediate to flesh and sinew, because it is soft
|
|
like the former, while it admits of stretching like the latter. Its
|
|
cleavage, however, is such that it splits not longitudinally, like
|
|
sinew, but into circular segments, this being the most advantageous
|
|
condition, so far as strength is concerned. These animals have also
|
|
a part inside them corresponding to the spinous bones of fishes. For
|
|
instance, in the Cuttle-fishes there is what is known as the os
|
|
sepiae, and in the Calamaries there is the so-called gladius. In the
|
|
Poulps, on the other hand, there is no such internal part, because the
|
|
body, or, as it is termed in them, the head, forms but a short sac,
|
|
whereas it is of considerable length in the other two; and it was this
|
|
length which led nature to assign to them their hard support, so as to
|
|
ensure their straightness and inflexibility; just as she has
|
|
assigned to sanguineous animals their bones or their fish-spines, as
|
|
the case may be. To come now to Insects. In these the arrangement is
|
|
quite different from that of the Cephalopods; quite different also
|
|
from that which obtains in sanguineous animals, as indeed has been
|
|
already stated. For in an insect there is no distinction into soft and
|
|
hard parts, but the whole body is hard, the hardness, however, being
|
|
of such a character as to be more flesh-like than bone, and more
|
|
earthy and bone-like than flesh. The purpose of this is to make the
|
|
body of the insect less liable to get broken into pieces.
|
|
|
|
9
|
|
|
|
There is a resemblance between the osseous and the vascular systems;
|
|
for each has a central part in which it begins, and each forms a
|
|
continuous whole. For no bone in the body exists as a separate thing
|
|
in itself, but each is either a portion of what may be considered a
|
|
continuous whole, or at any rate is linked with the rest by contact
|
|
and by attachments; so that nature may use adjoining bones either as
|
|
though they were actually continuous and formed a single bone, or, for
|
|
purposes of flexure, as though they were two and distinct. And
|
|
similarly no blood-vessel has in itself a separate individuality;
|
|
but they all form parts of one whole. For an isolated bone, if such
|
|
there were, would in the first place be unable to perform the office
|
|
for the sake of which bones exist; for, were it discontinuous and
|
|
separated from the rest by a gap, it would be perfectly unable to
|
|
produce either flexure or extension; nor only so, but it would
|
|
actually be injurious, acting like a thorn or an arrow lodged in the
|
|
flesh. Similarly if a vessel were isolated, and not continuous with
|
|
the vascular centre, it would be unable to retain the blood within
|
|
it in a proper state. For it is the warmth derived from this centre
|
|
that hinders the blood from coagulating; indeed the blood, when
|
|
withdrawn from its influence, becomes manifestly putrid. Now the
|
|
centre or origin of the blood-vessels is the heart, and the centre
|
|
or origin of the bones, in all animals that have bones, is what is
|
|
called the chine. With this all the other bones of the body are in
|
|
continuity; for it is the chine that holds together the whole length
|
|
of an animal and preserves its straightness. But since it is necessary
|
|
that the body of an animal shall bend during locomotion, this chine,
|
|
while it is one in virtue of the continuity of its parts, yet its
|
|
division into vertebrae is made to consist of many segments. It is
|
|
from this chine that the bones of the limbs, in such animals as have
|
|
these parts, proceed, and with it they are continuous, being
|
|
fastened together by the sinews where the limbs admit of flexure,
|
|
and having their extremities adapted to each other, either by the
|
|
one being hollowed and the other rounded, or by both being hollowed
|
|
and including between them a hucklebone, as a connecting bolt, so as
|
|
to allow of flexure and extension. For without some such arrangement
|
|
these movements would be utterly impossible, or at any rate would be
|
|
performed with great difficulty. There are some joints, again, in
|
|
which the lower end of the one bone and the upper end of the other are
|
|
alike in shape. In these cases the bones are bound together by sinews,
|
|
and cartilaginous pieces are interposed in the joint, to serve as a
|
|
kind of padding, and prevent the two extremities from grating
|
|
against each other.
|
|
|
|
Round about the bones, and attached to them by thin fibrous bands,
|
|
grow the fleshy parts, for the sake of which the bones themselves
|
|
exist. For just as an artist, when he is moulding an animal out of
|
|
clay or other soft substance, takes first some solid body as a
|
|
basis, and round this moulds the clay, so also has nature acted in
|
|
fashioning the animal body out of flesh. Thus we find all the fleshy
|
|
parts, with one exception, supported by bones, which serve, when the
|
|
parts are organs of motion, to facilitate flexure, and, when the parts
|
|
are motionless, act as a protection. The ribs, for example, which
|
|
enclose the chest are intended to ensure the safety of the heart and
|
|
neighbouring viscera. The exception of which mention was made is the
|
|
belly. The walls of this are in all animals devoid of bones; in
|
|
order that there may be no hindrance to the expansion which
|
|
necessarily occurs in this part after a meal, nor, in females, any
|
|
interference with the growth of the foetus, which is lodged here.
|
|
|
|
Now the bones of viviparous animals, of such, that is, as are not
|
|
merely externally but also internally viviparous, vary but very little
|
|
from each other in point of strength, which in all of them is
|
|
considerable. For the Vivipara in their bodily proportions are far
|
|
above other animals, and many of them occasionally grow to an enormous
|
|
size, as is the case in Libya and in hot and dry countries
|
|
generally. But the greater the bulk of an animal, the stronger, the
|
|
bigger, and the harder, are the supports which it requires; and
|
|
comparing the big animals with each other, this requirement will be
|
|
most marked in those that live a life of rapine. Thus it is that the
|
|
bones of males are harder than those of females; and the bones of
|
|
flesh-eaters, that get their food by fighting, are harder than those
|
|
of Herbivora. Of this the Lion is an example; for so hard are its
|
|
bones, that, when struck, they give off sparks, as though they were
|
|
stones. It may be mentioned also that the Dolphin, in as much as it is
|
|
viviparous, is provided with bones and not with fish-spines.
|
|
|
|
In those sanguineous animals, on the other hand, that are oviparous,
|
|
the bones present successive slight variations of character. Thus in
|
|
Birds there are bones, but these are not so strong as the bones of the
|
|
Vivipara. Then come the Oviparous fishes, where there is no bone,
|
|
but merely fish-spine. In the Serpents too the bones have the
|
|
character of fish-spine, excepting in the very large species, where
|
|
the solid foundation of the body requires to be stronger, in order
|
|
that the animal itself may be strong, the same reason prevailing as in
|
|
the case of the Vivipara. Lastly, in the Selachia, as they are called,
|
|
the fish-spines are replaced by cartilage. For it is necessary that
|
|
the movements of these animals shall be of an undulating character;
|
|
and this again requires the framework that supports the body to be
|
|
made of a pliable and not of a brittle substance. Moreover, in these
|
|
Selachia nature has used all the earthy matter on the skin; and she is
|
|
unable to allot to many different parts one and the same superfluity
|
|
of material. Even in viviparous animals many of the bones are
|
|
cartilaginous. This happens in those parts where it is to the
|
|
advantage of the surrounding flesh that its solid base shall be soft
|
|
and mucilaginous. Such, for instance, is the case with the ears and
|
|
nostrils; for in projecting parts, such as these, brittle substances
|
|
would soon get broken. Cartilage and bone are indeed fundamentally the
|
|
same thing, the differences between them being merely matters of
|
|
degree. Thus neither cartilage nor bone, when once cut off, grows
|
|
again. Now the cartilages of these land animals are without marrow,
|
|
that is without any distinctly separate marrow. For the marrow,
|
|
which in bones is distinctly separate, is here mixed up with the whole
|
|
mass, and gives a soft and mucilaginous consistence to the
|
|
cartilage. But in the Selachia the chine, though it is
|
|
cartilaginous, yet contains marrow; for here it stands in the stead of
|
|
a bone.
|
|
|
|
Very nearly resembling the bones to the touch are such parts as
|
|
nails, hoofs, whether solid or cloven, horns, and the beaks of
|
|
birds, all of which are intended to serve as means of defence. For the
|
|
organs which are made out of these substances, and which are called by
|
|
the same names as the substances themselves, the organ hoof, for
|
|
instance, and the organ horn, are contrivances to ensure the
|
|
preservation of the animals to which they severally belong. In this
|
|
class too must be reckoned the teeth, which in some animals have but a
|
|
single function, namely the mastication of the food, while in others
|
|
they have an additional office, namely to serve as weapons; as is
|
|
the case with all animals that have sharp interfitting teeth or that
|
|
have tusks. All these parts are necessarily of solid and earthy
|
|
character; for the value of a weapon depends on such properties. Their
|
|
earthy character explains how it is that all such parts are more
|
|
developed in four-footed vivipara than in man. For there is always
|
|
more earth in the composition of these animals than in that of the
|
|
human body. However, not only all these parts but such others as are
|
|
nearly connected with them, skin for instance, bladder, membrane,
|
|
hairs, feathers, and their analogues, and any other similar parts that
|
|
there may be, will be considered farther on with the heterogeneous
|
|
parts. There we shall inquire into the causes which produce them,
|
|
and into the objects of their presence severally in the bodies of
|
|
animals. For, as with the heterogeneous parts, so with these, it is
|
|
from a consideration of their functions that alone we can derive any
|
|
knowledge of them. The reason for dealing with them at all in this
|
|
part of the treatise, and classifying them with the homogeneous parts,
|
|
is that under one and the same name are confounded the entire organs
|
|
and the substances of which they are composed. But of all these
|
|
substances flesh and bone form the basis. Semen and milk were also
|
|
passed over when we were considering the homogeneous fluids. For the
|
|
treatise on Generation will afford a more suitable place for their
|
|
examination, seeing that the former of the two is the very
|
|
foundation of the thing generated, while the latter is its
|
|
nourishment.
|
|
|
|
10
|
|
|
|
Let us now make, as it were, a fresh beginning, and consider the
|
|
heterogeneous parts, taking those first which are the first in
|
|
importance. For in all animals, at least in all the perfect kinds,
|
|
there are two parts more essential than the rest, namely the part
|
|
which serves for the ingestion of food, and the part which serves
|
|
for the discharge of its residue. For without food growth and even
|
|
existence is impossible. Intervening again between these two parts
|
|
there is invariably a third, in which is lodged the vital principle.
|
|
As for plants, though they also are included by us among things that
|
|
have life, yet are they without any part for the discharge of waste
|
|
residue. For the food which they absorb from the ground is already
|
|
concocted, and they give off as its equivalent their seeds and fruits.
|
|
Plants, again, inasmuch as they are without locomotion, present no
|
|
great variety in their heterogeneous parts. For, where the functions
|
|
are but few, few also are the organs required to effect them. The
|
|
configuration of plants is a matter then for separate consideration.
|
|
Animals, however, that not only live but feel, present a greater
|
|
multiformity of parts, and this diversity is greater in some animals
|
|
than in others, being most varied in those to whose share has fallen
|
|
not mere life but life of high degree. Now such an animal is man.
|
|
For of all living beings with which we are acquainted man alone
|
|
partakes of the divine, or at any rate partakes of it in a fuller
|
|
measure than the rest. For this reason, then, and also because his
|
|
external parts and their forms are more familiar to us than those of
|
|
other animals, we must speak of man first; and this the more fitly,
|
|
because in him alone do the natural parts hold the natural position;
|
|
his upper part being turned towards that which is upper in the
|
|
universe. For, of all animals, man alone stands erect.
|
|
|
|
In man, then, the head is destitute of flesh; this being the
|
|
necessary consequence of what has already been stated concerning the
|
|
brain. There are, indeed, some who hold that the life of man-would
|
|
be longer than it is, were his head more abundantly furnished with
|
|
flesh; and they account for the absence of this substance by saying
|
|
that it is intended to add to the perfection of sensation. For the
|
|
brain they assert to be the organ of sensation; and sensation, they
|
|
say, cannot penetrate to parts that are too thickly covered with
|
|
flesh. But neither part of this statement is true. On the contrary,
|
|
were the region of the brain thickly covered with flesh, the very
|
|
purpose for which animals are provided with a brain would be
|
|
directly contravened. For the brain would itself be heated to excess
|
|
and so unable to cool any other part; and, as to the other half of
|
|
their statement, the brain cannot be the cause of any of the
|
|
sensations, seeing that it is itself as utterly without feeling as any
|
|
one of the excretions. These writers see that certain of the senses
|
|
are located in the head, and are unable to discern the reason for
|
|
this; they see also that the brain is the most peculiar of all the
|
|
animal organs; and out of these facts they form an argument, by
|
|
which they link sensation and brain together. It has, however, already
|
|
been clearly set forth in the treatise on Sensation, that it is the
|
|
region of the heart that constitutes the sensory centre. There also it
|
|
was stated that two of the senses, namely touch and taste, are
|
|
manifestly in immediate connexion with the heart; and that as
|
|
regards the other three, namely hearing, sight, and the centrally
|
|
placed sense of smell, it is the character of their sense-organs which
|
|
causes them to be lodged as a rule in the head. Vision is so placed in
|
|
all animals. But such is not invariably the case with hearing or
|
|
with smell. For fishes and the like hear and smell, and yet have no
|
|
visible organs for these senses in the head; a fact which demonstrates
|
|
the accuracy of the opinion here maintained. Now that vision, whenever
|
|
it exists, should be in the neighbourhood of the brain is but what one
|
|
would rationally expect. For the brain is fluid and cold, and vision
|
|
is of the nature of water, water being of all transparent substances
|
|
the one most easily confined. Moreover it cannot but necessarily be
|
|
that the more precise senses will have their precision rendered
|
|
still greater if ministered to by parts that have the purest blood.
|
|
For the motion of the heat of blood destroys sensory activity. For
|
|
these reasons the organs of the precise senses are lodged in the head.
|
|
|
|
It is not only the fore part of the head that is destitute of flesh,
|
|
but the hind part also. For, in all animals that have a head, it is
|
|
this head which more than any other part requires to be held up.
|
|
But, were the head heavily laden with flesh, this would be impossible;
|
|
for nothing so burdened can be held upright. This is an additional
|
|
proof that the absence of flesh from the head has no reference to
|
|
brain sensation. For there is no brain in the hinder part of the head,
|
|
and yet this is as much without flesh as is the front.
|
|
|
|
In some animals hearing as well as vision is lodged in the region of
|
|
the head. Nor is this without a rational explanation. For what is
|
|
called the empty space is full of air, and the organ of hearing is, as
|
|
we say, of the nature of air. Now there are channels which lead from
|
|
the eyes to the blood-vessels that surround the brain; and similarly
|
|
there is a channel which leads back again from each ear and connects
|
|
it with the hinder part of the head. But no part that is without blood
|
|
is endowed with sensation, as neither is the blood itself, but only
|
|
some one of the parts that are formed of blood.
|
|
|
|
The brain in all animals that have one is placed in the front part
|
|
of the head; because the direction in which sensation acts is in
|
|
front; and because the heart, from which sensation proceeds, is in the
|
|
front part of the body; and lastly because the instruments of
|
|
sensation are the blood-containing parts, and the cavity in the
|
|
posterior part of the skull is destitute of blood-vessels.
|
|
|
|
As to the position of the sense-organs, they have been arranged by
|
|
nature in the following well-ordered manner. The organs of hearing are
|
|
so placed as to divide the circumference of the head into two equal
|
|
halves; for they have to hear not only sounds which are directly in
|
|
line with themselves, but sounds from all quarters. The organs of
|
|
vision are placed in front, because sight is exercised only in a
|
|
straight line, and moving as we do in a forward direction it is
|
|
necessary that we should see before us, in the direction of our
|
|
motion. Lastly, the organs of smell are placed with good reason
|
|
between the eyes. For as the body consists of two parts, a right
|
|
half and a left, so also each organ of sense is double. In the case of
|
|
touch this is not apparent, the reason being that the primary organ of
|
|
this sense is not the flesh or analogous part, but lies internally. In
|
|
the case of taste, which is merely a modification of touch and which
|
|
is placed in the tongue, the fact is more apparent than in the case of
|
|
touch, but still not so manifest as in the case of the other senses.
|
|
However, even in taste it is evident enough; for in some animals the
|
|
tongue is plainly forked. The double character of the sensations is,
|
|
however, more conspicuous in the other organs of sense. For there
|
|
are two ears and two eyes, and the nostrils, though joined together,
|
|
are also two. Were these latter otherwise disposed, and separated from
|
|
each other as are the ears, neither they nor the nose in which they
|
|
are placed would be able to perform their office. For in such
|
|
animals as have nostrils olfaction is effected by means of
|
|
inspiration, and the organ of inspiration is placed in front and in
|
|
the middle line. This is the reason why nature has brought the two
|
|
nostrils together and placed them as the central of the three
|
|
sense-organs, setting them side by side on a level with each other, to
|
|
avail themselves of the inspiratory motion. In other animals than
|
|
man the arrangement of these sense-organs is also such as is adapted
|
|
in each case to the special requirements.
|
|
|
|
11
|
|
|
|
For instance, in quadrupeds the ears stand out freely from the
|
|
head and are set to all appearance above the eyes. Not that they are
|
|
in reality above the eyes; but they seem to be so, because the
|
|
animal does not stand erect, but has its head hung downwards. This
|
|
being the usual attitude of the animal when in motion, it is of
|
|
advantage that its ears shall be high up and movable; for by turning
|
|
themselves about they can the better take in sounds from every
|
|
quarter.
|
|
|
|
12
|
|
|
|
In birds, on the other hand, there are no ears, but only the
|
|
auditory passages. This is because their skin is hard and because they
|
|
have feathers instead of hairs, so that they have not got the proper
|
|
material for the formation of ears. Exactly the same is the case
|
|
with such oviparous quadrupeds as are clad with scaly plates, and
|
|
the same explanation applies to them. There is also one of the
|
|
viviparous quadrupeds, namely the seal, that has no ears but only
|
|
the auditory passages. The explanation of this is that the seal,
|
|
though a quadruped, is a quadruped of stunted formation.
|
|
|
|
13
|
|
|
|
Men, and Birds, and Quadrupeds, viviparous and oviparous alike, have
|
|
their eyes protected by lids. In the Vivipara there are two of
|
|
these; and both are used by these animals not only in closing the
|
|
eyes, but also in the act of blinking; whereas the oviparous
|
|
quadrupeds, and the heavy-bodied birds as well as some others, use
|
|
only the lower lid to close the eye; while birds blink by means of a
|
|
membrane that issues from the canthus. The reason for the eyes being
|
|
thus protected is that nature has made them of fluid consistency, in
|
|
order to ensure keenness of vision. For had they been covered with
|
|
hard skin, they would, it is true, have been less liable to get
|
|
injured by anything falling into them from without, but they would not
|
|
have been sharp-sighted. It is then to ensure keenness of vision
|
|
that the skin over the pupil is fine and delicate; while the lids
|
|
are superadded as a protection from injury. It is as a still further
|
|
safeguard that all these animals blink, and man most of all; this
|
|
action (which is not performed from deliberate intention but from a
|
|
natural instinct) serving to keep objects from falling into the
|
|
eyes; and being more frequent in man than in the rest of these
|
|
animals, because of the greater delicacy of his skin. These lids are
|
|
made of a roll of skin; and it is because they are made of skin and
|
|
contain no flesh that neither they, nor the similarly constructed
|
|
prepuce, unite again when once cut.
|
|
|
|
As to the oviparous quadrupeds, and such birds as resemble them in
|
|
closing the eye with the lower lid, it is the hardness of the skin
|
|
of their heads which makes them do so. For such birds as have heavy
|
|
bodies are not made for flight; and so the materials which would
|
|
otherwise have gone to increase the growth of the feathers are
|
|
diverted thence, and used to augment the thickness of the skin.
|
|
Birds therefore of this kind close the eye with the lower lid; whereas
|
|
pigeons and the like use both upper and lower lids for the purpose. As
|
|
birds are covered with feathers, so oviparous quadrupeds are covered
|
|
with scaly plates; and these in all their forms are harder than hairs,
|
|
so that the skin also to which they belong is harder than the skin
|
|
of hairy animals. In these animals, then, the skin on the head is
|
|
hard, and so does not allow of the formation of an upper eyelid,
|
|
whereas lower down the integument is of a flesh-like character, so
|
|
that the lower lid can be thin and extensible.
|
|
|
|
The act of blinking is performed by the heavy-bodied birds by
|
|
means of the membrane already mentioned, and not by this lower lid.
|
|
For in blinking rapid motion is required, and such is the motion of
|
|
this membrane, whereas that of the lower lid is slow. It is from the
|
|
canthus that is nearest to the nostrils that the membrane comes. For
|
|
it is better to have one starting-point for nictitation than two;
|
|
and in these birds this starting-point is the junction of eye and
|
|
nostrils, an anterior starting-point being preferable to a lateral
|
|
one. Oviparous quadrupeds do not blink in like manner as the birds;
|
|
for, living as they do on the ground, they are free from the necessity
|
|
of having eyes of fluid consistency and of keen sight, whereas these
|
|
are essential requisites for birds, inasmuch as they have to use their
|
|
eyes at long distances. This too explains why birds with talons,
|
|
that have to search for prey by eye from aloft, and therefore soar
|
|
to greater heights than other birds, are sharpsighted; while common
|
|
fowls and the like, that live on the ground and are not made for
|
|
flight, have no such keenness of vision. For there is nothing in their
|
|
mode of life which imperatively requires it.
|
|
|
|
Fishes and Insects and the hard-skinned Crustacea present certain
|
|
differences in their eyes, but so far resemble each other as that none
|
|
of them have eyelids. As for the hard-skinned Crustacea it is
|
|
utterly out of the question that they should have any; for an
|
|
eyelid, to be of use, requires the action of the skin to be rapid.
|
|
These animals then have no eyelids and, in default of this protection,
|
|
their eyes are hard, just as though the lid were attached to the
|
|
surface of the eye, and the animal saw through it. Inasmuch,
|
|
however, as such hardness must necessarily blunt the sharpness of
|
|
vision, nature has endowed the eyes of Insects, and still more those
|
|
of Crustacea, with mobility (just as she has given some quadrupeds
|
|
movable ears), in order that they may be able to turn to the light and
|
|
catch its rays, and so see more plainly. Fishes, however, have eyes of
|
|
a fluid consistency. For animals that move much about have to use
|
|
their vision at considerable distances. If now they live on land,
|
|
the air in which they move is transparent enough. But the water in
|
|
which fishes live is a hindrance to sharp sight, though it has this
|
|
advantage over the air, that it does not contain so many objects to
|
|
knock against the eyes. The risk of collision being thus small,
|
|
nature, who makes nothing in vain, has given no eyelids to fishes,
|
|
while to counterbalance the opacity of the water she has made their
|
|
eyes of fluid consistency.
|
|
|
|
14
|
|
|
|
All animals that have hairs on the body have lashes on the
|
|
eyelids; but birds and animals with scale-like plates, being hairless,
|
|
have none. The Libyan ostrich, indeed, forms an exception; for, though
|
|
a bird, it is furnished with eyelashes. This exception, however,
|
|
will be explained hereafter. Of hairy animals, man alone has lashes on
|
|
both lids. For in quadrupeds there is a greater abundance of hair on
|
|
the back than on the under side of the body; whereas in man the
|
|
contrary is the case, and the hair is more abundant on the front
|
|
surface than on the back. The reason for this is that hair is intended
|
|
to serve as a protection to its possessor. Now, in quadrupeds, owing
|
|
to their inclined attitude, the under or anterior surface does not
|
|
require so much protection as the back, and is therefore left
|
|
comparatively bald, in spite of its being the nobler of the two sides.
|
|
But in man, owing to his upright attitude, the anterior and
|
|
posterior surfaces of the body are on an equality as regards need of
|
|
protection. Nature therefore has assigned the protective covering to
|
|
the nobler of the two surfaces; for invariably she brings about the
|
|
best arrangement of such as are possible. This then is the reason that
|
|
there is no lower eyelash in any quadruped; though in some a few
|
|
scattered hairs sprout out under the lower lid. This also is the
|
|
reason that they never have hair in the axillae, nor on the pubes,
|
|
as man has. Their hair, then, instead of being collected in these
|
|
parts, is either thickly set over the whole dorsal surface, as is
|
|
the case for instance in dogs, or, sometimes, forms a mane, as in
|
|
horses and the like, or as in the male lion where the mane is still
|
|
more flowing and ample. So, again, whenever there is a tail of any
|
|
length, nature decks it with hair, with long hair if the stem of the
|
|
tail be short, as in horses, with short hair if the stem be long,
|
|
regard also being had to the condition of the rest of the body. For
|
|
nature invariably gives to one part what she subtracts from another.
|
|
Thus when she has covered the general surface of an animal's body with
|
|
an excess of hair, she leaves a deficiency in the region of the
|
|
tail. This, for instance, in the case with bears.
|
|
|
|
No animal has so much hair on the head as man. This, in the first
|
|
place, is the necessary result of the fluid character of his brain,
|
|
and of the presence of so many sutures in his skull. For wherever
|
|
there is the most fluid and the most heat, there also must necessarily
|
|
occur the greatest outgrowth. But, secondly, the thickness of the hair
|
|
in this part has a final cause, being intended to protect the head, by
|
|
preserving it from excess of either heat or cold. And as the brain
|
|
of man is larger and more fluid than that of any other animal, it
|
|
requires a proportionately greater amount of protection. For the
|
|
more fluid a substance is, the more readily does it get excessively
|
|
heated or excessively chilled, while substances of an opposite
|
|
character are less liable to such injurious affections.
|
|
|
|
These, however, are matters which by their close connexion with
|
|
eyelashes have led us to digress from our real topic, namely the cause
|
|
to which these lashes owe their existence. We must therefore defer any
|
|
further remarks we may have to make on these matters till the proper
|
|
occasion arises and then return to their consideration.
|
|
|
|
15
|
|
|
|
Both eyebrows and eyelashes exist for the protection of the eyes;
|
|
the former that they may shelter them, like the eaves of a house, from
|
|
any fluids that trickle down from the head; the latter to act like the
|
|
palisades which are sometimes placed in front of enclosures, and
|
|
keep out any objects which might otherwise get in. The brows are
|
|
placed over the junction of two bones, which is the reason that in old
|
|
age they often become so bushy as to require cutting. The lashes are
|
|
set at the terminations of small blood-vessels. For the vessels come
|
|
to an end where the skin itself terminates; and, in all places where
|
|
these endings occur, the exudation of moisture of a corporeal
|
|
character necessitates the growth of hairs, unless there be some
|
|
operation of nature which interferes, by diverting the moisture to
|
|
another purpose.
|
|
|
|
16
|
|
|
|
Viviparous quadrupeds, as a rule, present no great variety of form
|
|
in the organ of smell. In those of them, however, whose jaws project
|
|
forwards and taper to a narrow end, so as to form what is called a
|
|
snout, the nostrils are placed in this projection, there being no
|
|
other available plan; while, in the rest, there is a more definite
|
|
demarcation between nostrils and jaws. But in no animal is this part
|
|
so peculiar as in the elephant, where it attains an extraordinary
|
|
and strength. For the elephant uses its nostril as a hand; this
|
|
being the instrument with which it conveys food, fluid and solid
|
|
alike, to its mouth. With it, too, it tears up trees, coiling it round
|
|
their stems. In fact it applies it generally to the purposes of a
|
|
hand. For the elephant has the double character of a land animal,
|
|
and of one that lives in swamps. Seeing then that it has to get its
|
|
food from the water, and yet must necessarily breathe, inasmuch as
|
|
it is a land animal and has blood; seeing, also, that its excessive
|
|
weight prevents it from passing rapidly from water to land, as some
|
|
other sanguineous vivipara that breathe can do, it becomes necessary
|
|
that it shall be suited alike for life in the water and for life on
|
|
dry land. just then as divers are sometimes provided with
|
|
instruments for respiration, through which they can draw air from
|
|
above the water, and thus may remain for a long time under the sea, so
|
|
also have elephants been furnished by nature with their lengthened
|
|
nostril; and, whenever they have to traverse the water, they lift this
|
|
up above the surface and breathe through it. For the elephant's
|
|
proboscis, as already said, is a nostril. Now it would have been
|
|
impossible for this nostril to have the form of a proboscis, had it
|
|
been hard and incapable of bending. For its very length would then
|
|
have prevented the animal from supplying itself with food, being as
|
|
great an impediment as the of certain oxen, that are said to be
|
|
obliged to walk backwards while they are grazing. It is therefore soft
|
|
and flexible, and, being such, is made, in addition to its own
|
|
proper functions, to serve the office of the fore-feet; nature in this
|
|
following her wonted plan of using one and the same part for several
|
|
purposes. For in polydactylous quadrupeds the fore-feet are intended
|
|
not merely to support the weight of the body, but to serve as hands.
|
|
But in elephants, though they must be reckoned polydactylous, as their
|
|
foot has neither cloven nor solid hoof, the fore-feet, owing to the
|
|
great size and weight of the body, are reduced to the condition of
|
|
mere supports; and indeed their slow motion and unfitness for
|
|
bending make them useless for any other purpose. A nostril, then, is
|
|
given to the elephant for respiration, as to every other animal that
|
|
has a lung, and is lengthened out and endowed with its power of
|
|
coiling because the animal has to remain for considerable periods of
|
|
time in the water, and is unable to pass thence to dry ground with any
|
|
rapidity. But as the feet are shorn of their full office, this same
|
|
part is also, as already said, made by nature to supply their place,
|
|
and give such help as otherwise would be rendered by them.
|
|
|
|
As to other sanguineous animals, the Birds, the Serpents, and the
|
|
Oviparous quadrupeds, in all of them there are the nostril-holes,
|
|
placed in front of the mouth; but in none are there any distinctly
|
|
formed nostrils, nothing in fact which can be called nostrils except
|
|
from a functional point of view. A bird at any rate has nothing
|
|
which can properly be called a nose. For its so-called beak is a
|
|
substitute for jaws. The reason for this is to be found in the natural
|
|
conformation of birds. For they are winged bipeds; and this makes it
|
|
necessary that their heads and neck shall be of light weight; just
|
|
as it makes it necessary that their breast shall be narrow. The beak
|
|
therefore with which they are provided is formed of a bone-like
|
|
substance, in order that it may serve as a weapon as well as for
|
|
nutritive purposes, but is made of narrow dimensions to suit the small
|
|
size of the head. In this beak are placed the olfactory passages.
|
|
But there are no nostrils; for such could not possibly be placed
|
|
there.
|
|
|
|
As for those animals that have no respiration, it has already been
|
|
explained why it is that they are without nostrils, and perceive
|
|
odours either through gills, or through a blowhole, or, if they are
|
|
insects, by the hypozoma; and how the power of smelling depends,
|
|
like their motion, upon the innate spirit of their bodies, which in
|
|
all of them is implanted by nature and not introduced from without.
|
|
|
|
Under the nostrils are the lips, in such sanguineous animals, that
|
|
is, as have teeth. For in birds, as already has been said, the
|
|
purposes of nutrition and defence are fulfilled by a bonelike beak,
|
|
which forms a compound substitute for teeth and lips. For supposing
|
|
that one were to cut off a man's lips, unite his upper teeth together,
|
|
and similarly his under ones, and then were to lengthen out the two
|
|
separate pieces thus formed, narrowing them on either side and
|
|
making them project forwards, supposing, I say, this to be done, we
|
|
should at once have a bird-like beak.
|
|
|
|
The use of the lips in all animals except man is to preserve and
|
|
guard the teeth; and thus it is that the distinctness with which the
|
|
lips are formed is in direct proportion to the degree of nicety and
|
|
perfection with which the teeth are fashioned. In man the lips are
|
|
soft and flesh-like and capable of separating from each other. Their
|
|
purpose, as in other animals, is to guard the teeth, but they are more
|
|
especially intended to serve a higher office, contributing in common
|
|
with other parts to man's faculty of speech. For just as nature has
|
|
made man's tongue unlike that of other animals, and, in accordance
|
|
with what I have said is her not uncommon practice, has used it for
|
|
two distinct operations, namely for the perception of savours and
|
|
for speech, so also has she acted with regard to the lips, and made
|
|
them serve both for speech and for the protection of the teeth. For
|
|
vocal speech consists of combinations of the letters, and most of
|
|
these would be impossible to pronounce, were the lips not moist, nor
|
|
the tongue such as it is. For some letters are formed by closures of
|
|
the lips and others by applications of the tongue. But what are the
|
|
differences presented by these and what the nature and extent of
|
|
such differences, are questions to which answers must be sought from
|
|
those who are versed in metrical science. It was necessary that the
|
|
two parts which we are discussing should, in conformity with the
|
|
requirements, be severally adapted to fulfil the office mentioned
|
|
above, and be of appropriate character. Therefore are they made of
|
|
flesh, and flesh is softer in man than in any other animal, the reason
|
|
for this being that of all animals man has the most delicate sense
|
|
of touch.
|
|
|
|
17
|
|
|
|
The tongue is placed under the vaulted roof of the mouth. In land
|
|
animals it presents but little diversity. But in other animals it is
|
|
variable, and this whethe+r we compare them as a class with such as
|
|
live on land, or compare their several species with each other. It
|
|
is in man that the tongue attains its greatest degree of freedom, of
|
|
softness, and of breadth; the object of this being to render it
|
|
suitable for its double function. For its softness fits it for the
|
|
perception of savours, a sense which is more delicate in man than in
|
|
any other animal, softness being most impressionable by touch, of
|
|
which sense taste is but a variety. This same softness again, together
|
|
with its breadth, adapts it for the articulation of letters and for
|
|
speech. For these qualities, combined with its freedom from
|
|
attachment, are those which suit it best for advancing and retiring in
|
|
every direction. That this is so is plain, if we consider the case
|
|
of those who are tongue-tied in however slight a degree. For their
|
|
speech is indistinct and lisping; that is to say there are certain
|
|
letters which they cannot pronounce. In being broad is comprised the
|
|
possibility of becoming narrow; for in the great the small is
|
|
included, but not the great in the small.
|
|
|
|
What has been said explains why, among birds, those that are most
|
|
capable of pronouncing letters are such as have the broadest
|
|
tongues; and why the viviparous and sanguineous quadrupeds, where
|
|
the tongue is hard and thick and not free in its motions, have a
|
|
very limited vocal articulation. Some birds have a considerable
|
|
variety of notes. These are the smaller kinds. But it is the birds
|
|
with talons that have the broader tongues. All birds use their tongues
|
|
to communicate with each other. But some do this in a greater degree
|
|
than the rest; so that in some cases it even seems as though actual
|
|
instruction were imparted from one to another by its agency. These,
|
|
however, are matters which have already been discussed in the
|
|
Researches concerning Animals.
|
|
|
|
As to those oviparous and sanguineous animals that live not in the
|
|
air but on the earth, their tongue in most cases is tied down and
|
|
hard, and is therefore useless for vocal purposes; in the serpents,
|
|
however, and in the lizards it is long and forked, so as to be
|
|
suited for the perception of savours. So long indeed is this part in
|
|
serpents, that though small while in the mouth it can be protruded
|
|
to a great distance. In these animals it is forked and has a fine
|
|
and hair-like extremity, because of their great liking for dainty
|
|
food. For by this arrangement they derive a twofold pleasure from
|
|
savours, their gustatory sensation being as it were doubled.
|
|
|
|
Even some bloodless animals have an organ that serves for the
|
|
perception of savours; and in sanguineous animals such an organ is
|
|
invariably variably For even in such of these as would seem to an
|
|
ordinary observer to have nothing of the kind, some of the fishes
|
|
for example, there is a kind of shabby representative of a tongue,
|
|
much like what exists in river crocodiles. In most of these cases
|
|
the apparent absence of the part can be rationally explained on some
|
|
ground or other. For in the first place the interior of the mouth in
|
|
animals of this character is invariably spinous. Secondly, in water
|
|
animals there is but short space of time for the perception of
|
|
savours, and as the use of this sense is thus of short duration,
|
|
shortened also is the separate part which subserves it. The reason for
|
|
their food being so rapidly transmitted to the stomach is that they
|
|
cannot possibly spend any time in sucking out the juices; for were
|
|
they to attempt to do so, the water would make its way in during the
|
|
process. Unless therefore one pulls their mouth very widely open,
|
|
the projection of this part is quite invisible. The region exposed
|
|
by thus opening the mouth is spinous; for it is formed by the close
|
|
apposition of the gills, which are of a spinous character.
|
|
|
|
In crocodiles the immobility of the lower jaw also contributes in
|
|
some measure to stunt the development of the tongue. For the
|
|
crocodile's tongue is adherent to the lower jaw. For its upper and
|
|
lower jaws are, as it were, inverted, it being the upper jaw which
|
|
in other animals is the immovable one. The tongue, however, on this
|
|
animal is not attached to the upper jaw, because that would
|
|
interfere with the ingestion of food, but adheres to the lower jaw,
|
|
because this is, as it were, the upper one which has changed its
|
|
place. Moreover, it is the crocodile's lot, though a land animal, to
|
|
live the life of a fish, and this again necessarily involves an
|
|
indistinct formation of the part in question.
|
|
|
|
The roof of the mouth resembles flesh, even in many of the fishes;
|
|
and in some of the river species, as for instance in the fishes
|
|
known as Cyprini, is so very flesh-like and soft as to be taken by
|
|
careless observers for a tongue. The tongue of fishes, however, though
|
|
it exists as a separate part, is never formed with such distinctness
|
|
as this, as has been already explained. Again, as the gustatory
|
|
sensibility is intended to serve animals in the selection of food,
|
|
it is not diffused equally over the whole surface of the tongue-like
|
|
organ, but is placed chiefly in the tip; and for this reason it is the
|
|
tip which is the only part of the tongue separated in fishes from
|
|
the rest of the mouth. As all animals are sensible to the pleasure
|
|
derivable from food, they all feel a desire for it. For the object
|
|
of desire is the pleasant. The part, however, by which food produces
|
|
the sensation is not precisely alike in all of them, but while in some
|
|
it is free from attachments, in others, where it is not required for
|
|
vocal pur, poses, it is adherent. In some again it is hard, in
|
|
others soft or flesh-like. Thus even the Crustacea, the Carabi for
|
|
instance and the like, and the Cephalopods, such as the Sepias and the
|
|
Poulps, have some such part inside the mouth. As for the Insects, some
|
|
of them have the part which serves as tongue inside the mouth, as is
|
|
the case with ants, and as is also the case with many Testacea,
|
|
while in others it is placed externally. In this latter case it
|
|
resembles a sting, and is hollow and spongy, so as to serve at one and
|
|
the same time for the tasting and for the sucking up of nutriment.
|
|
This is plainly to be seen in flies and bees and all such animals, and
|
|
likewise in some of the Testacea. In the Purpurae, for instance, so
|
|
strong is this part that it enables them to bore holes through the
|
|
hard covering of shell-fish, of the spiral snails, for example, that
|
|
are used as bait to catch them. So also the gad-flies and cattle-flies
|
|
can pierce through the skin of man, and some of them even through
|
|
the skins of other animals. Such, then, in these animals is the nature
|
|
of the tongue, which is thus as it were the counterpart of the
|
|
elephant's nostril. For as in the elephant the nostril is used as a
|
|
weapon, so in these animals the tongue serves as a sting.
|
|
|
|
In all other animals the tongue agrees with description already
|
|
given.
|
|
|
|
Book III
|
|
|
|
1
|
|
|
|
WE have next to consider the teeth, and with these the mouth, that
|
|
is the cavity which they enclose and form. The teeth have one
|
|
invariable office, namely the reduction of food; but besides this
|
|
general function they have other special ones, and these differ in
|
|
different groups. Thus in some animals the teeth serve as weapons; but
|
|
this with a distinction. For there are offensive weapons and there are
|
|
defensive weapons; and while in some animals, as the wild Carnivora,
|
|
the teeth answer both purposes, in many others, both wild and
|
|
domesticated, they serve only for defence. In man the teeth are
|
|
admirably constructed for their general office, the front ones being
|
|
sharp, so as to cut the food into bits, and the hinder ones broad
|
|
and flat, so as to grind it to a pulp; while between these and
|
|
separating them are the dog-teeth, which, in accordance with the
|
|
rule that the mean partakes of both extremes, share in the
|
|
characters of those on either side, being broad in one part but
|
|
sharp in another. Similar distinctions of shape are presented by the
|
|
teeth of other animals, with the exception of those whose teeth are
|
|
one and all of the sharp kind. In man, however, the number and the
|
|
character even of these sharp teeth have been mainly determined by the
|
|
requirements of speech. For the front teeth of man contribute in
|
|
many ways to the formation of letter-sounds.
|
|
|
|
In some animals, however, the teeth, as already said, serve merely
|
|
for the reduction of food. When, besides this, they serve as offensive
|
|
and defensive weapons, they may either be formed into tusks, as for
|
|
instance is the case in swine, or may be sharp-pointed and interlock
|
|
with those of the opposite jaw, in which case the animal is said to be
|
|
saw-toothed. The explanation of this latter arrangement is as follows.
|
|
The strength of such an animal is in its teeth, and these depend for
|
|
their efficiency on their sharpness. In order, then, to prevent
|
|
their getting blunted by mutual friction, such of them as serve for
|
|
weapons fit into each other's interspaces, and are so kept in proper
|
|
condition. No animal that has sharp interfitting teeth is at the
|
|
same time furnished with tusks. For nature never makes anything
|
|
superfluous or in vain. She gives, therefore, tusks to such animals as
|
|
strike in fighting, and serrated teeth to such as bite. Sows, for
|
|
instance, have no tusks, and accordingly sows bite instead of
|
|
striking.
|
|
|
|
A general principle must here be noted, which will be found
|
|
applicable not only in this instance but in many others that will
|
|
occur later on. Nature allots each weapon, offensive and defensive
|
|
alike, to those animals alone that can use it; or, if not to them
|
|
alone, to them in a more marked degree; and she allots it in its
|
|
most perfect state to those that can use it best; and this whether
|
|
it be a sting, or a spur, or horns, or tusks, or what it may of a like
|
|
kind.
|
|
|
|
Thus as males are stronger and more choleric than females, it is
|
|
in males that such parts as those just mentioned are found, either
|
|
exclusively, as in some species, or more fully developed, as in
|
|
others. For though females are of course provided with such parts as
|
|
are no less necessary to them than to males, the parts, for
|
|
instance, which subserve nutrition, they have even these in an
|
|
inferior degree, and the parts which answer no such necessary
|
|
purpose they do not possess at all. This explains why stags have
|
|
horns, while does have none; why the horns of cows are different
|
|
from those of bulls, and, similarly, the horns of ewes from those of
|
|
rams. It explains also why the females are often without spurs in
|
|
species where the males are provided with them, and accounts for
|
|
similar facts relating to all other such parts.
|
|
|
|
All fishes have teeth of the serrated form, with the single
|
|
exception of the fish known as the Scarus. In many of them there are
|
|
teeth even on the tongue and on the roof of the mouth. The reason
|
|
for this is that, living as they do in the water, they cannot but
|
|
allow this fluid to pass into the mouth with the food. The fluid
|
|
thus admitted they must necessarily discharge again without delay. For
|
|
were they not to do so, but to retain it for a time while
|
|
triturating the food, the water would run into their digestive
|
|
cavities. Their teeth therefore are all sharp, being adapted only
|
|
for cutting, and are numerous and set in many parts, that their
|
|
abundance may serve in lieu of any grinding faculty, to mince the food
|
|
into small bits. They are also curved, because these are almost the
|
|
only weapons which fishes possess.
|
|
|
|
In all these offices of the teeth the mouth also takes its part; but
|
|
besides these functions it is subservient to respiration, in all
|
|
such animals as breathe and are cooled by external agency. For nature,
|
|
as already said, uses the parts which are common to all animals for
|
|
many special purposes, and this of her own accord. Thus the mouth
|
|
has one universal function in all animals alike, namely its alimentary
|
|
office; but in some, besides this, the special duty of serving as a
|
|
weapon is attached to it; in others that of ministering to speech; and
|
|
again in many, though not in all, the office of respiration. All these
|
|
functions are thrown by nature upon one single organ, the construction
|
|
of which she varies so as to suit the variations of office.
|
|
Therefore it is that in some animals the mouth is contracted, while in
|
|
others it is of wide dimensions. The contracted form belongs to such
|
|
animals as use the mouth merely for nutritive, respiratory, and
|
|
vocal purposes; whereas in such as use it as a means of defence it has
|
|
a wide gape. This is its invariable form in such animals as are
|
|
saw-toothed. For seeing that their mode of warfare consists in biting,
|
|
it is advantageous to them that their mouth shall have a wide opening;
|
|
for the wider it opens, the greater will be the extent of the bite,
|
|
and the more numerous will be the teeth called into play.
|
|
|
|
What has just been said applies to fishes as well as to other
|
|
animals; and thus in such of them as are carnivorous, and made for
|
|
biting, the mouth has a wide gape; whereas in the rest it is small,
|
|
being placed at the extremity of a tapering snout. For this form is
|
|
suited for their purposes, while the other would be useless.
|
|
|
|
In birds the mouth consists of what is called the beak, which in
|
|
them is a substitute for lips and teeth. This beak presents variations
|
|
in harmony with the functions and protective purposes which it serves.
|
|
Thus in those birds that are called Crooked-clawed it is invariably
|
|
hooked, inasmuch as these birds are carnivorous, and eat no kind of
|
|
vegetable food whatsoever. For this form renders it serviceable to
|
|
them in obtaining the mastery over their prey, and is better suited
|
|
for deeds of violence than any other. Moreover, as their weapons of
|
|
offence consist of this beak and of their claws, these latter also are
|
|
more crooked in them than in the generality of birds. Similarly in
|
|
each other kind of bird the beak is suited to the mode of life.
|
|
Thus, in woodpeckers it is hard and strong, as also in crows and birds
|
|
of crowlike habit, while in the smaller birds it is delicate, so as to
|
|
be of use in collecting seeds and picking up minute animals. In such
|
|
birds, again, as eat herbage, and such as live about marshes-those,
|
|
for example, that swim and have webbed feet-the bill is broad, or
|
|
adapted in some other way to the mode of life. For a broad bill
|
|
enables a bird to dig into the ground with ease, just as, among
|
|
quadrupeds, does the broad snout of the pig, an animal which, like the
|
|
birds in question, lives on roots. Moreover, in these root-eating
|
|
birds and in some others of like habits of life, the tips of the
|
|
bill end in hard points, which gives them additional facility in
|
|
dealing with herbaceous food.
|
|
|
|
The several parts which are set on the head have now, pretty
|
|
nearly all, been considered. In man, however, the part which lies
|
|
between the head and the neck is called the face, this name,
|
|
(prosopon) being, it would seem, derived from the function of the
|
|
part. For as man is the only animal that stands erect, he is also
|
|
the only one that looks directly in front (proso) and the only one
|
|
whose voice is emitted in that direction.
|
|
|
|
2
|
|
|
|
We have now to treat of horns; for these also, when present, are
|
|
appendages of the head. They exist in none but viviparous animals;
|
|
though in some ovipara certain parts are metaphorically spoken of as
|
|
horns, in virtue of a certain resemblance. To none of such parts,
|
|
however, does the proper office of a horn belong; for they are never
|
|
used, as are the horns of vivipara, for purposes which require
|
|
strength, whether it be in self-protection or in offensive strife.
|
|
So also no polydactylous animal is furnished with horns. For horns are
|
|
defensive weapons, and these polydactylous animals possess other means
|
|
of security. For to some of them nature has given claws, to others
|
|
teeth suited for combat, and to the rest some other adequate defensive
|
|
appliance. There are horns, however, in most of the cloven-hoofed
|
|
animals, and in some of those that have a solid hoof, serving them
|
|
as an offensive weapon, and in some cases also as a defensive one.
|
|
There are horns also in all animals that have not been provided by
|
|
nature with some other means of security; such means, for instance, as
|
|
speed, which has been given to horses; or great size, as in camels;
|
|
for excessive bulk, such as has been given to these animals, and in
|
|
a still greater measure to elephants, is sufficient in itself to
|
|
protect an animal from being destroyed by others. Other animals
|
|
again are protected by the possession of tusks; and among these are
|
|
the swine, though they have a cloven hoof.
|
|
|
|
All animals again, whose horns are but useless appendages, have been
|
|
provided by nature with some additional means of security. Thus deer
|
|
are endowed with speed; for the large size and great branching of
|
|
their horns makes these a source of detriment rather than of profit to
|
|
their possessors. Similarly endowed are the Bubalus and gazelle; for
|
|
though these animals will stand up against some enemies and defend
|
|
themselves with their horns, yet they run away from such as are fierce
|
|
and pugnacious. The Bonasus again, whoe horns curve inwards towards
|
|
each other, is provided with a means of protection in the discharge of
|
|
its excrement; and of this it avails itself when frightened. There are
|
|
some other animals besides the Bonasus that have a similar mode of
|
|
defence. In no case, however, does nature ever give more than one
|
|
adequate means of protection to one and the same animal.
|
|
|
|
Most of the animals that have horns are cloven-hoofed; but the
|
|
Indian ass, as they call it, is also reported to be horned, though its
|
|
hoof is solid.
|
|
|
|
Again as the body, so far as regards its organs of motion,
|
|
consists of two distinct parts, the right and the left, so also and
|
|
for like reasons the horns of animals are, in the great majority of
|
|
cases, two in number. Still there are some that have but a single
|
|
horn; the Oryx, for instance, and the so-called Indian ass; in the
|
|
former of which the hoof is cloven, while in the latter it is solid.
|
|
In such animals the horn is set in the centre of the head; for as
|
|
the middle belongs equally to both extremes, this arrangement is the
|
|
one that comes nearest to each side having its own horn.
|
|
|
|
Again, it would appear consistent with reason that the single horn
|
|
should go with the solid rather than with the cloven hoof. For hoof,
|
|
whether solid or cloven, is of the same nature as horn; so that the
|
|
two naturally undergo division simultaneously and in the same animals.
|
|
Again, since the division of the cloven hoof depends on deficiency
|
|
of material, it is but rationally consistent, that nature, when she
|
|
gave an animal an excess of material for the hoofs, which thus
|
|
became solid, should have taken away something from the upper parts
|
|
and so made the animal to have but one horn. Rightly too did she act
|
|
when she chose the head whereon to set the horns; and AEsop's Momus is
|
|
beside the mark, when he finds fault with the bull for not having
|
|
its horns upon its shoulders. For from this position, says he, they
|
|
would have delivered their blow with the greatest force, whereas on
|
|
the head they occupy the weakest part of the whole body. Momus was but
|
|
dull-sighted in making this hostile criticism. For had the horns
|
|
been set on the shoulders, or had they been set on any other part than
|
|
they are, the encumbrance of their weight would have been increased,
|
|
not only without any compensating gain whatso::ver, but with the
|
|
disadvantage of impeding many bodily operations. For the point
|
|
whence the blows could be delivered with the greatest force was not
|
|
the only matter to be considered, but the point also whence they could
|
|
be delivered with the widest range. But as the bull has no hands and
|
|
cannot possibly have its horns on its feet or on its knees, where they
|
|
would prevent flexion, there remains no other site for them but the
|
|
head; and this therefore they necessarily occupy. In this position,
|
|
moreover, they are much less in the way of the movements of the body
|
|
than they would be elsewhere.
|
|
|
|
Deer are the only animals in which the horns are solid throughout,
|
|
and are also the only animals that cast them. This casting is not
|
|
simply advantageous to the deer from the increased lightness which
|
|
it produces, but, seeing how heavy the horns are, is a matter of
|
|
actual necessity.
|
|
|
|
In all other animals the horns are hollow for a certain distance,
|
|
and the end alone is solid, this being the part of use in a blow. At
|
|
the same time, to prevent even the hollow part from being weak, the
|
|
horn, though it grows out of the skin, has a solid piece from the
|
|
bones fitted into its cavity. For this arrangement is not only that
|
|
which makes the horns of the greatest service in fighting, but that
|
|
which causes them to be as little of an impediment as possible in
|
|
the other actions of life.
|
|
|
|
Such then are the reasons for which horns exist; and such the
|
|
reasons why they are present in some animals, absent from others.
|
|
|
|
Let us now consider the character of the material nature whose
|
|
necessary results have been made available by rational nature for a
|
|
final cause.
|
|
|
|
In the first place, then, the larger the bulk of animals, the
|
|
greater is the proportion of corporeal and earthy matter which they
|
|
contain. Thus no very small animal is known to have horns, the
|
|
smallest horned animal that we are acquainted with being the
|
|
gazelle. But in all our speculations concerning nature, what we have
|
|
to consider is the general rule; for that is natural which applies
|
|
either universally or generally. And thus when we say that the largest
|
|
animals have most earthy matter, we say so because such is the general
|
|
rule. Now this earthy matter is used in the animal body to form
|
|
bone. But in the larger animals there is an excess of it, and this
|
|
excess is turned by nature to useful account, being converted into
|
|
weapons of defence. Part of it necessarily flows to the upper
|
|
portion of the body, and this is allotted by her in some cases to
|
|
the formation of tusks and teeth, in others to the formation of horns.
|
|
Thus it is that no animal that has horns has also front teeth in
|
|
both jaws, those in the upper jaw being deficient. For nature by
|
|
subtracting from the teeth adds to the horns; the nutriment which in
|
|
most animals goes to the former being here spent on the augmentation
|
|
of the latter. Does, it is true, have no horns and yet are equally
|
|
deficient with the males as regards the teeth. The reason, however,
|
|
for this is that they, as much as the males, are naturally
|
|
horn-bearing animals; but they have been stripped of their horns,
|
|
because these would not only be useless to them but actually
|
|
baneful; whereas the greater strength of the males causes these
|
|
organs, though equally useless, to be less of an impediment. In
|
|
other animals, where this material is not secreted from the body in
|
|
the shape of horns, it is used to increase the size of the teeth; in
|
|
some cases of all the teeth, in others merely of the tusks, which thus
|
|
become so long as to resemble horns projecting from the jaws.
|
|
|
|
So much, then, of the parts which appertain to the head.
|
|
|
|
3
|
|
|
|
Below the head lies the neck, in such animals as have one. This is
|
|
the case with those only that have the parts to which a neck is
|
|
subservient. These parts are the larynx and what is called the
|
|
oesophagus. Of these the former, or larynx, exists for the sake of
|
|
respiration, being the instrument by which such animals as breathe
|
|
inhale and discharge the air. Therefore it is that, when there is no
|
|
lung, there is also no neck. Of this condition the Fishes are an
|
|
example. The other part, or oesophagus, is the channel through which
|
|
food is conveyed to the stomach; so that all animals that are
|
|
without a neck are also without a distinct oesophagus; Such a part
|
|
is in fact not required of necessity for nutritive purposes; for it
|
|
has no action whatsoever on the food. Indeed there is nothing to
|
|
prevent the stomach from being placed directly after the mouth.
|
|
This, however, is quite impossible in the case of the lung. For
|
|
there must be some sort of tube common to the two divisions of the
|
|
lung, by which--it being bipartite--the breath may be apportioned to
|
|
their respective bronchi, and thence pass into the air-pipes; and such
|
|
an arrangement will be the best for giving perfection to inspiration
|
|
and expiration. The organ then concerned in respiration must of
|
|
necessity be of some length; and this, again, necessitates there being
|
|
an oesophagus to unite mouth and stomach. This oesophagus is of a
|
|
flesh-like character, and yet admits of extension like a sinew. This
|
|
latter property is given to it, that it may stretch when food is
|
|
introduced; while the flesh-like character is intended to make it soft
|
|
and yielding, and to prevent it from being rasped by particles as they
|
|
pass downwards, and so suffering damage. On the other hand, the
|
|
windpipe and the so-called larynx are constructed out of a
|
|
cartilaginous substance. For they have to serve not only for
|
|
respiration, but also for vocal purposes; and an instrument that is to
|
|
produce sounds must necessarily be not only smooth but firm. The
|
|
windpipe lies in front of the oesophagus, although this position
|
|
causes it to be some hindrance to the latter in the act of
|
|
deglutition. For if a morsel of food, fluid or solid, slips into it by
|
|
accident, choking and much distress and violent fits of coughing
|
|
ensue. This must be a matter of astonishment to any of those who
|
|
assert that it is by the windpipe that an animal imbibes fluid. For
|
|
the consequences just mentioned occur invariably, whenever a
|
|
particle of food slips in, and are quite obvious. Indeed on many
|
|
grounds it is ridiculous to say that this is the channel through which
|
|
animals imbibe fluid. For there is no passage leading from the lung to
|
|
the stomach, such as the oesophagus which we see leading thither
|
|
from the mouth. Moreover, when any cause produces sickness and
|
|
vomiting, it is plain enough when the fluid is discharged. It is
|
|
manifest also that fluid, when swallowed, does not pass directly
|
|
into the bladder and collect there, but goes first into the stomach.
|
|
For, when red wine is taken, the dejections of the stomach are seen to
|
|
be coloured by its dregs; and such discoloration has been even seen on
|
|
many occasions inside the stomach itself, in cases where there have
|
|
been wounds opening into that organ. However, it is perhaps silly to
|
|
be minutely particular in dealing with silly statements such as this.
|
|
|
|
The windpipe then, owing to its position in front of the oesophagus,
|
|
is exposed, as we have said, to annoyance from the food. To obviate
|
|
this, however, nature has contrived the epiglottis. This part is not
|
|
found in all sanguineous animals, but only in such of them as have a
|
|
lung; nor in all of these, but only in such as at the same time have
|
|
their skin covered with hairs, and not either with scaly plates or
|
|
with feathers. In such scaly and feathered animals there is no
|
|
epiglottis, but its office is supplied by the larynx, which closes and
|
|
opens, just as in the other case the epiglottis falls down and rises
|
|
up; rising up during the ingress or egress of breath, and falling down
|
|
during the ingestion of food, so as to prevent any particle from
|
|
slipping into the windpipe. Should there be the slightest want of
|
|
accuracy in this movement, or should an inspiration be made during the
|
|
ingestion of food, choking and coughing ensue, as already has been
|
|
noticed. So admirably contrived, however, is the movement both of
|
|
the epiglottis and of the tongue, that, while the food is being ground
|
|
to a pulp in the mouth, the tongue very rarely gets caught between the
|
|
teeth; and, while the food is passing over the epiglottis seldom
|
|
does a particle of it slip into the windpipe.
|
|
|
|
The animals which have been mentioned as having no epiglottis owe
|
|
this deficiency to the dryness of their flesh and to the hardness of
|
|
their skin. For an epiglottis made of such materials would not admit
|
|
of easy motion. It would, indeed, take a longer time to shut down an
|
|
epiglottis made of the peculiar flesh of these animals, and shaped
|
|
like that of those with hairy skins, than to bring the edges of the
|
|
windpipe itself into contact with each other.
|
|
|
|
Thus much then as to the reason why some animals have an
|
|
epiglottis while others have none, and thus much also as to its use.
|
|
It is a contrivance of nature to remedy the vicious position of the
|
|
windpipe in front of the oesophagus. That position is the result of
|
|
necessity. For it is in the front and centre of the body that the
|
|
heart is situated, in which we say is the principle of life and the
|
|
source of all motion and sensation. (For sensation and motion are
|
|
exercised in the direction which we term forwards, and it is on this
|
|
very relation that the distinction of before and behind is founded.)
|
|
But where the heart is, there and surrounding it is the lung. Now
|
|
inspiration, which occurs for the sake of the lung and for the sake of
|
|
the principle which has its seat in the heart, is effected through the
|
|
windpipe. Since then the heart must of necessity lie in the very front
|
|
place of all, it follows that the larynx also and the windpipe must of
|
|
necessity lie in front of the oesophagus. For they lead to the lung
|
|
and heart, whereas the oesophagus leads to the stomach. And it is a
|
|
universal law that, as regards above and below, front and back,
|
|
right and left, the nobler and more honourable part invariably is
|
|
placed uppermost, in front, and on the right, rather than in the
|
|
opposite positions, unless some more important object stands in the
|
|
way.
|
|
|
|
4
|
|
|
|
We have now dealt with the neck, the oesophagus, and the windpipe,
|
|
and have next to treat of the viscera. These are peculiar to
|
|
sanguineous animals, some of which have all of them, others only a
|
|
part, while no bloodless animals have any at all. Democritus then
|
|
seems to have been mistaken in the notion he formed of the viscera,
|
|
if, that is to say, he fancied that the reason why none were
|
|
discoverable in bloodless animals was that these animals were too
|
|
small to allow them to be seen. For, in sanguineous animals, both
|
|
heart and liver are visible enough when the body is only just
|
|
formed, and while it is still extremely small. For these parts are
|
|
to be seen in the egg sometimes as early as the third day, being
|
|
then no bigger than a point; and are visible also in aborted
|
|
embryos, while still excessively minute. Moreover, as the external
|
|
organs are not precisely alike in all animals, but each creature is
|
|
provided with such as are suited to its special mode of life and
|
|
motion, so is it with the internal parts, these also differing in
|
|
different animals. Viscera, then, are peculiar to sanguineous animals;
|
|
and therefore are each and all formed from sanguineous material, as is
|
|
plainly to be seen in the new-born young of these animals. For in such
|
|
the viscera are more sanguineous, and of greater bulk in proportion to
|
|
the body, than at any later period of life, it being in the earliest
|
|
stage of formation that the nature of the material and its abundance
|
|
are most conspicuous. There is a heart, then, in all sanguineous
|
|
animals, and the reason for this has already been given. For that
|
|
sanguineous animals must necessarily have blood is self-evident.
|
|
And, as the blood is fluid, it is also a matter of necessity that
|
|
there shall be a receptacle for it; and it is apparently to meet
|
|
this requirement that nature has devised the blood-vessels. These,
|
|
again, must necessarily have one primary source. For it is
|
|
preferable that there shall be one such, when possible, rather than
|
|
several. This primary source of the vessels is the heart. For the
|
|
vessels manifestly issue from it and do not go through it. Moreover,
|
|
being as it is homogeneous, it has the character of a blood-vessel.
|
|
Again its position is that of a primary or dominating part. For
|
|
nature, when no other more important purpose stands in her way, places
|
|
the more honourable part in the more honourable position; and the
|
|
heart lies about the centre of the body, but rather in its upper
|
|
than its lower half, and also more in front than behind. This is
|
|
most evident in the case of man, but even in other animals there is
|
|
a tendency in the heart to assume a similar position, in the centre of
|
|
the necessary part of the body, that is to say of the part which
|
|
terminates in the vent for excrement. For the limbs vary in position
|
|
in different animals, and are not to be counted with the parts which
|
|
are necessary for life. For life can be maintained even when they
|
|
are removed; while it is self-evident that the addition of them to
|
|
an animal is not destructive of it.
|
|
|
|
There are some who say that the vessels commence in the head. In
|
|
this they are clearly mistaken. For in the first place, according to
|
|
their representation, there would be many sources for the vessels, and
|
|
these scattered; and secondly, these sources would be in a region that
|
|
is manifestly cold, as is shown by its intolerance of chill, whereas
|
|
the region of the heart is as manifestly hot. Again, as already
|
|
said, the vessels continue their course through the other viscera, but
|
|
no vessel spreads through the heart. From this it is quite evident
|
|
that the heart is a part of the vessels and their origin; and for this
|
|
it is well suited by its structure. For its central part consists of a
|
|
dense and hollow substance, and is moreover full of blood, as though
|
|
the vessels took thence their origin. It is hollow to serve for the
|
|
reception of the blood, while its wall is dense, that it may serve
|
|
to protect the source of heat. For here, and here alone in all the
|
|
viscera and indeed in all the body, there is blood without
|
|
blood-vessels, the blood elsewhere being always contained within
|
|
vessels. Nor is this but consistent with reason. For the blood is
|
|
conveyed into the vessels from the heart, but none passes into the
|
|
heart from without. For in itself it constitutes the origin and
|
|
fountain, or primary receptacle, of the blood. It is however, from
|
|
dissections and from observations on the process of development that
|
|
the truth of these statements receives its clearest demonstration. For
|
|
the heart is the first of all the parts to be formed; and no sooner is
|
|
it formed than it contains blood. Moreover, the motions of pain and
|
|
pleasure, and generally of all sensation, plainly have their source in
|
|
the heart, and find in it their ultimate termination. This, indeed,
|
|
reason would lead us to expect. For the source must, when. ever
|
|
possible, be one; and, of all places, the best suited for a source
|
|
is the centre. For the centre is one, and is equally or almost equally
|
|
within reach of every part. Again, as neither the blood itself, nor
|
|
yet any part which is bloodless, is endowed with sensation, it is
|
|
plain that that part which first has blood, and which holds it as it
|
|
were in a receptacle, must be the primary source of sensation. And
|
|
that this part is the heart is not only a rational inference, but also
|
|
evident to the senses. For no sooner is the embryo formed, than its
|
|
heart is seen in motion as though it were a living creature, and
|
|
this before any of the other parts, it being, as thus shown, the
|
|
starting-point of their nature in all animals that have blood. A
|
|
further evidence of the truth of what has been stated is the fact that
|
|
no sanguineous animal is without a heart. For the primary source of
|
|
blood must of necessity be present in them all. It is true that
|
|
sanguineous animals not only have a heart but also invariably have a
|
|
liver. But no one could ever deem the liver to be the primary organ
|
|
either of the whole body or of the blood. For the position in which it
|
|
is placed is far from being that of a primary or dominating part; and,
|
|
moreover, in the most perfectly finished animals there is another
|
|
part, the spleen, which as it were counterbalances it. Still
|
|
further, the liver contains no spacious receptacle in its substance,
|
|
as does the heart; but its blood is in a vessel as in all the other
|
|
viscera. The vessel, moreover, extends through it, and no vessel
|
|
whatsoever originates in it; for it is from the heart that all the
|
|
vessels take their rise. Since then one or other of these two parts
|
|
must be the central source, and since it is not the liver which is
|
|
such, it follows of necessity that it is the heart which is the source
|
|
of the blood, as also the primary organ in other respects. For the
|
|
definitive characteristic of an animal is the possession of sensation;
|
|
and the first sensory part is that which first has blood; that is to
|
|
say is the heart, which is the source of blood and the first of the
|
|
parts to contain it.
|
|
|
|
The apex of the heart is pointed and more solid than the rest of the
|
|
organ. It lies against the breast, and entirely in the anterior part
|
|
of the body, in order to prevent that region from getting chilled. For
|
|
in all animals there is comparatively little flesh over the breast,
|
|
whereas there is a more abundant covering of that substance on the
|
|
posterior surface, so that the heat has in the back a sufficient
|
|
amount of protection. In all animals but man the heart is placed in
|
|
the centre of the pectoral region; but in man it inclines a little
|
|
towards the left, so that it may counterbalance the chilliness of that
|
|
side. For the left side is colder in man, as compared with the
|
|
right, than in any other animal. It has been stated in an earlier
|
|
treatise that even in fishes the heart holds the same position as in
|
|
other animals; and the reason has been given why it appears not to
|
|
do so. The apex of the heart, it is true, is in them turned towards
|
|
the head, but this in fishes is the front aspect, for it is the
|
|
direction in which their motion occurs.
|
|
|
|
The heart again is abundantly supplied with sinews, as might
|
|
reasonably be expected. For the motions of the body commence from
|
|
the heart, and are brought about by traction and relaxation. The heart
|
|
therefore, which, as already said,' as it were a living creature
|
|
inside its possessor, requires some such subservient and strengthening
|
|
parts.
|
|
|
|
In no animals does the heart contain a bone, certainly in none of
|
|
those that we have ourselves inspected, with the exception of the
|
|
horse and a certain kind of ox. In these exceptional cases the
|
|
heart, owing to its large bulk, is provided with a bone as a
|
|
support; just as the bones serve as supports for the body generally.
|
|
|
|
In animals of great size the heart has three cavities; in smaller
|
|
animals it has two; and in all has at least one, for, as already
|
|
stated, there must be some place in the heart to serve as a receptacle
|
|
for the first blood; which, as has been mentioned more than once, is
|
|
formed in this organ. But inasmuch as the main blood-vessels are two
|
|
in number, namely the so-called great vessel and the aorta, each of
|
|
which is the origin of other vessels; inasmuch, moreover, as these two
|
|
vessels present differences, hereafter to be discussed, when
|
|
compared with each other, it is of advantage that they also shall
|
|
themselves have distinct origins. This advantage will be obtained if
|
|
each side have its own blood, and the blood of one side be kept
|
|
separate from that of the other. For this reason the heart, whenever
|
|
it is possible, has two receptacles. And this possibility exists in
|
|
the case of large animals, for in them the heart, as the body
|
|
generally, is of large size. Again it is still better that there shall
|
|
be three cavities, so that the middle and odd one may serve as a
|
|
centre common to both sides. But this requires the heart to be of
|
|
greater magnitude, so that it is only in the largest hearts that there
|
|
are three cavities.
|
|
|
|
Of these three cavities it is the right that has the most abundant
|
|
and the hottest blood, and this explains why the limbs also on the
|
|
right side of the body are warmer than those on the left. The left
|
|
cavity has the least blood of all, and the coldest; while in the
|
|
middle cavity the blood, as regards quantity and heat, is intermediate
|
|
to the other two, being however of purer quality than either. For it
|
|
behoves the supreme part to be as tranquil as possible, and this
|
|
tranquillity can be ensured by the blood being pure, and of moderate
|
|
amount and warmth.
|
|
|
|
In the heart of animals there is also a kind of joint-like division,
|
|
something like the sutures of the skull. This is not, however,
|
|
attributable to the heart being formed by the union of several parts
|
|
into a compound whole, but is rather, as already said, the result of a
|
|
joint-like division. These jointings are most distinct in animals of
|
|
keen sensibility, and less so in those that are of duller feeling,
|
|
in swine for instance. Different hearts differ also from each other in
|
|
their sizes, and in their degrees of firmness; and these differences
|
|
somehow extend their influence to the temperaments of the animals. For
|
|
in animals of low sensibility the heart is hard and dense in
|
|
texture, while it is softer in such as are endowed with keener
|
|
feeling. So also when the heart is of large size the animal is
|
|
timorous, while it is more courageous if the organ be smaller and of
|
|
moderate bulk. For in the former the bodily affection which results
|
|
from terror already pre-exists; for the bulk of the heart is out of
|
|
all proportion to the animal's heat, which being small is reduced to
|
|
insignificance in the large space, and thus the blood is made colder
|
|
than it would otherwise be.
|
|
|
|
The heart is of large size in the hare, the deer, the mouse, the
|
|
hyena, the ass, the leopard, the marten, and in pretty nearly all
|
|
other animals that either are manifestly timorous, or betray their
|
|
cowardice by their spitefulness.
|
|
|
|
What has been said of the heart as a whole is no less true of its
|
|
cavities and of the blood-vessels; these also if of large size being
|
|
cold. For just as a fire of equal size gives less heat in a large room
|
|
than in a small one, so also does the heat in a large cavity or a
|
|
large blood-vessel, that is in a large receptacle, have less effect
|
|
than in a small one. Moreover, all hot bodies are cooled by motions
|
|
external to themselves, and the more spacious the cavities and vessels
|
|
are, the greater the amount of spirit they contain, and the more
|
|
potent its action. Thus it is that no animal that has large cavities
|
|
in its heart, or large blood-vessels, is ever fat, the vessels being
|
|
indistinct and the cavities small in all or most fat animals.
|
|
|
|
The heart again is the only one of the viscera, and indeed the
|
|
only part of the body, that is unable to tolerate any serious
|
|
affection. This is but what might reasonably be expected. For, if
|
|
the primary or dominant part be diseased, there is nothing from
|
|
which the other parts which depend upon it can derive succour. A proof
|
|
that the heart is thus unable to tolerate any morbid affection is
|
|
furnished by the fact that in no sacrificial victim has it ever been
|
|
seen to be affected with those diseases that are observable in the
|
|
other viscera. For the kidneys are frequently found to be full of
|
|
stones, and growths, and small abscesses, as also are the liver, the
|
|
lung, and more than all the spleen. There are also many other morbid
|
|
conditions which are seen to occur in these parts, those which are
|
|
least liable to such being the portion of the lung which is close to
|
|
the windpipe, and the portion of the liver which lies about the
|
|
junction with the great blood-vessel. This again admits of a
|
|
rational explanation. For it is in these parts that the lung and liver
|
|
are most closely in communion with the heart. On the other hand,
|
|
when animals die not by sacrifice but from disease, and from
|
|
affections such as are mentioned above, they are found on dissection
|
|
to have morbid affections of the heart.
|
|
|
|
Thus much of the heart, its nature, and the end and cause of its
|
|
existence in such animals as have it.
|
|
|
|
5
|
|
|
|
In due sequence we have next to discuss the blood-vessels, that is
|
|
to say the great vessel and the aorta. For it is into these two that
|
|
the blood first passes when it quits the heart; and all the other
|
|
vessels are but offshoots from them. Now that these vessels exist on
|
|
account of the blood has already been stated. For every fluid requires
|
|
a receptacle, and in the case of the blood the vessels are that
|
|
receptacle. Let us now explain why these vessels are two, and why they
|
|
spring from one single source, and extend throughout the whole body.
|
|
|
|
The reason, then, why these two vessels coalesce into one centre,
|
|
and spring from one source, is that the sensory soul is in all animals
|
|
actually one; and this one-ness of the sensory soul determines a
|
|
corresponding one-ness of the part in which it primarily abides. In
|
|
sanguineous animals this one-ness is not only actual but potential,
|
|
whereas in some bloodless animals it is only actual. Where, however,
|
|
the sensory soul is lodged, there also and in the selfsame place
|
|
must necessarily be the source of heat; and, again, where this is
|
|
there also must be the source of the blood, seeing that it thence
|
|
derives its warmth and fluidity. Thus, then, in the oneness of the
|
|
part in which is lodged the prime source of sensation and of heat is
|
|
involved the one-ness of the source in which the blood originates; and
|
|
this, again, explains why the blood-vessels have one common
|
|
starting-point.
|
|
|
|
The vessels, again, are two, because the body of every sanguineous
|
|
animal that is capable of locomotion is bilateral; for in all such
|
|
animals there is a distinguishable before and behind, a right and
|
|
left, an above and below. Now as the front is more honourable and of
|
|
higher supremacy than the hinder aspect, so also and in like degree is
|
|
the great vessel superior to the aorta. For the great vessel is placed
|
|
in front, while the aorta is behind; the former again is plainly
|
|
visible in all sanguineous animals, while the latter is in some
|
|
indistinct and in some not discernible at all.
|
|
|
|
Lastly, the reason for the vessels being distributed throughout
|
|
the entire body is that in them, or in parts analogous to them, is
|
|
contained the blood, or the fluid which in bloodless animals takes the
|
|
place of blood, and that the blood or analogous fluid is the
|
|
material from which the whole body is made. Now as to the manner in
|
|
which animals are nourished, and as to the source from which they
|
|
obtain nutriment and as to the way in which they absorb this from
|
|
the stomach, these are matters which may be more suitably considered
|
|
and explained in the treatise on Generation. But inasmuch as the parts
|
|
are, as already said, formed out of the blood, it is but rational that
|
|
the flow of the blood should extend, as it does, throughout the
|
|
whole of the body. For since each part is formed of blood, each must
|
|
have blood about and in its substance.
|
|
|
|
To give an illustration of this. The water-courses in gardens are so
|
|
constructed as to distribute water from one single source or fount
|
|
into numerous channels, which divide and subdivide so as to convey
|
|
it to all parts; and, again, in house-building stones are thrown
|
|
down along the whole ground-plan of the foundation walls; because
|
|
the garden-plants in the one case grow at the expense of the water,
|
|
and the foundation walls in the other are built out of the stones. Now
|
|
just after the same fashion has nature laid down channels for the
|
|
conveyance of the blood throughout the whole body, because this
|
|
blood is the material out of which the whole fabric is made. This
|
|
becomes very evident in bodies that have undergone great emaciation.
|
|
For in such there is nothing to be seen but the blood-vessels; just as
|
|
when fig-leaves or vine-leaves or the like have dried up, there is
|
|
nothing left of them but their vessels. The explanation of this is
|
|
that the blood, or fluid which takes its place, is potentially body
|
|
and flesh, or substance analogous to flesh. Now just as in
|
|
irrigation the largest dykes are permanent, while the smallest are
|
|
soon filled up with mud and disappear, again to become visible when
|
|
the deposit of mud ceases; so also do the largest blood-vessels remain
|
|
permanently open, while the smallest are converted actually into
|
|
flesh, though potentially they are no whit less vessels than before.
|
|
This too explains why, so long as the flesh of an animal is in its
|
|
integrity, blood will flow from any part of it whatsoever that is cut,
|
|
though no vessel, however small, be visible in it. Yet there can be no
|
|
blood, unless there be a blood-vessel. The vessels then are there, but
|
|
are invisible owing to their being clogged up, just as the dykes for
|
|
irrigation are invisible until they have been cleared of mud.
|
|
|
|
As the blood-vessels advance, they become gradually smaller and
|
|
smaller, until at last their tubes are too fine to admit the blood.
|
|
This fluid can therefore no longer find its way through them, though
|
|
they still give passage to the humour which we call sweat; and
|
|
especially so when the body is heated, and the mouths of the small
|
|
vessels are dilated. Instances, indeed, are not unknown of persons who
|
|
in consequence of a cachectic state have secreted sweat that resembled
|
|
blood, their body having become loose and flabby, and their blood
|
|
watery, owing to the heat in the small vessels having been too
|
|
scanty for its concoction. For, as was before said, every compound
|
|
of earth and water-and both nutriment and blood are such-becomes
|
|
thicker from concoction. The inability of the heat to effect
|
|
concoction may be due either to its being absolutely small in
|
|
amount, or to its being small in proportion to the quantity of food,
|
|
when this has been taken excess. This excess again may be of two
|
|
kinds, either quantitative or qualitative; for all substances are
|
|
not equally amenable to concoction.
|
|
|
|
The widest passages in the body are of all parts the most liable
|
|
to haemorrhage; so that bleeding occurs not infrequently from the
|
|
nostrils, the gums, and the fundament, occasionally also from the
|
|
mouth. Such haemorrhages are of a passive kind, and not violent as are
|
|
those from the windpipe.
|
|
|
|
The great vessel and the aorta, which above lie somewhat apart,
|
|
lower down exchange positions, and by so doing give compactness to the
|
|
body. For when they reach the point where the legs diverge, they
|
|
each split into two, and the great vessel passes from the front to the
|
|
rear, and the aorta from the rear to the front. By this they
|
|
contribute to the unity of the whole fabric. For as in plaited work
|
|
the parts hold more firmly together because of the interweaving, so
|
|
also by the interchange of position between the blood-vessels are
|
|
the anterior and posterior parts of the body more closely knit
|
|
together. A similar exchange of position occurs also in the upper part
|
|
of the body, between the vessels that have issued from the heart.
|
|
The details however of the mutual relations of the different vessels
|
|
must be looked for in the treatises on Anatomy and the Researches
|
|
concerning Animals.
|
|
|
|
So much, then, as concerns the heart and the blood-vessels. We
|
|
must now pass on to the other viscera and apply the same method of
|
|
inquiry to them.
|
|
|
|
6
|
|
|
|
The lung, then, is an organ found in all the animals of a certain
|
|
class, because they live on land. For there must of necessity be
|
|
some means or other of tempering the heat of the body; and in
|
|
sanguineous animals, as they are of an especially hot nature, the
|
|
cooling agency must be external, whereas in the bloodless kinds the
|
|
innate spirit is sufficient of itself for the purpose. The external
|
|
cooling agent must be either air or water. In fishes the agent is
|
|
water. Fishes therefore never have a lung, but have gills in its
|
|
place, as was stated in the treatise on Respiration. But animals
|
|
that breathe are cooled by air. These therefore are all provided
|
|
with a lung.
|
|
|
|
All land animals breathe, and even some water animals, such as the
|
|
whale, the dolphin, and all the spouting Cetacea. For many animals lie
|
|
half-way between terrestrial and aquatic; some that are terrestrial
|
|
and that inspire air being nevertheless of such a bodily
|
|
constitution that they abide for the most time in the water; and
|
|
some that are aquatic partaking so largely of the land character, that
|
|
respiration constitutes for them the man condition of life.
|
|
|
|
The organ of respiration is the lung. This derives its motion from
|
|
the heart; but it is its own large size and spongy texture that
|
|
affords amplitude of space for entrance of the breath. For when the
|
|
lung rises up the breath streams in, and is again expelled when the
|
|
lung collapses. It has been said that the lung exists as a provision
|
|
to meet the jumping of the heart. But this is out of the question. For
|
|
man is practically the only animal whose heart presents this
|
|
phenomenon of jumping, inasmuch as he alone is influenced by hope
|
|
and anticipation of the future. Moreover, in most animals the lung
|
|
is separated from the heart by a considerable interval and lies
|
|
above it, so that it can contribute nothing to mitigate any jumping.
|
|
|
|
The lung differs much in different animals. For in some it is of
|
|
large size and contains blood; while in others it is smaller and of
|
|
spongy texture. In the vivipara it is large and rich in blood, because
|
|
of their natural heat; while in the ovipara it is small and dry but
|
|
capable of expanding to a vast extent when inflated. Among terrestrial
|
|
animals, the oviparous quadrupeds, such as lizards, tortoises, and the
|
|
like, have this kind of lung; and, among inhabitants of the air, the
|
|
animals known as birds. For in all these the lung is spongy, and
|
|
like foam. For it is membranous and collapses from a large bulk to a
|
|
small one, as does foam when it runs together. In this too lies the
|
|
explanation of the fact that these animals are little liable to thirst
|
|
and drink but sparingly, and that they are able to remain for a
|
|
considerable time under water. For, inasmuch as they have but little
|
|
heat, the very motion of the lung, airlike and void, suffices by
|
|
itself to cool them for a considerable period.
|
|
|
|
These animals, speaking generally, are also distinguished from
|
|
others by their smaller bulk. For heat promotes growth, and
|
|
abundance of blood is a sure indication of heat. Heat, again, tends to
|
|
make the body erect; and thus it is that man is the most erect of
|
|
animals, and the vivipara more erect than other quadrupeds. For no
|
|
viviparous animal, be it apodous or be it possessed of feet, is so
|
|
given to creep into holes as are the ovipara.
|
|
|
|
The lung, then, exists for respiration; and this is its universal
|
|
office; but in one order of animals it is bloodless and has the
|
|
structure described above, to suit the special requirements There
|
|
is, however, no one term to denote all animals that have a lung; no
|
|
designation, that is, like the term Bird, applicable to the whole of a
|
|
certain class. Yet the possession of a lung is a part of their
|
|
essence, just as much as the presence of certain characters
|
|
constitutes the essence of a bird.
|
|
|
|
7
|
|
|
|
Of the viscera some appear to be single, as the heart and lung;
|
|
others to be double, as the kidneys; while of a third kind it is
|
|
doubtful in which class they should be reckoned. For the liver and the
|
|
spleen would seem to lie half-way between the single and the double
|
|
organs. For they may be regarded either as constituting each a
|
|
single organ, or as a pair of organs resembling each other in
|
|
character.
|
|
|
|
In reality, however, all the organs are double. The reason for
|
|
this is that the body itself is double, consisting of two halves,
|
|
which are however combined together under one supreme centre. For
|
|
there is an upper and a lower half, a front and a rear, a right side
|
|
and a left.
|
|
|
|
This explains why it is that even the brain and the several organs
|
|
of sense tend in all animals to consist of two parts; and the same
|
|
explanation applies to the heart with its cavities. The lung again
|
|
in Ovipara is divided to such an extent that these animals look as
|
|
though they had actually two lungs. As to the kidneys, no one can
|
|
overlook their double character. But when we come to the liver and the
|
|
spleen, any one might fairly be in doubt. The reason of this is, that,
|
|
in animals that necessarily have a spleen, this organ is such that
|
|
it might be taken for a kind of bastard liver; while in those in which
|
|
a spleen is not an actual necessity but is merely present, as it were,
|
|
by way of token, in an extremely minute form, the liver plainly
|
|
consists of two parts; of which the larger tends to lie on the right
|
|
side and the smaller on the left. Not but what there are some even
|
|
of the Ovipara in which this condition is comparatively indistinctly
|
|
marked; while, on the other hand, there are some Vivipara in which the
|
|
liver is manifestly divided into two parts. Examples of such
|
|
division are furnished by the hares of certain regions, which have the
|
|
appearance of having two livers, and by the cartilaginous and some
|
|
other fishes.
|
|
|
|
It is the position of the liver on the right side of the body that
|
|
is the main cause for the formation of the spleen; the existence of
|
|
which thus becomes to a certain extent a matter of necessity in all
|
|
animals, though not of very stringent necessity.
|
|
|
|
The reason, then, why the viscera are bilateral is, as we have said,
|
|
that there are two sides to the body, a right and a left. For each
|
|
of these sides aims at similarity with the other, and so likewise do
|
|
their several viscera; and as the sides, though dual, are knit
|
|
together into unity, so also do the viscera tend to be bilateral and
|
|
yet one by unity of constitution.
|
|
|
|
Those viscera which lie below the diaphragm exist one and all on
|
|
account of the blood-vessels; serving as a bond, by which these
|
|
vessels, while floating freely, are yet held in connexion with the
|
|
body. For the vessels give off branches which run to the body
|
|
through the outstretched structures, like so many anchorlines thrown
|
|
out from a ship. The great vessel sends such branches to the liver and
|
|
the spleen; and these viscera-the liver and spleen on either side with
|
|
the kidneys behind-attach the great vessel to the body with the
|
|
firmness of nails. The aorta sends similar branches to each kidney,
|
|
but none to the liver or spleen.
|
|
|
|
These viscera, then, contribute in this manner to the compactness of
|
|
the animal body. The liver and spleen assist, moreover, in the
|
|
concoction of the food; for both are of a hot character, owing to
|
|
the blood which they contain. The kidneys, on the other hand, take
|
|
part in the separation of the excretion which flows into the bladder.
|
|
|
|
The heart then and the liver are essential constituents of every
|
|
animal; the liver that it may effect concoction, the heart that it may
|
|
lodge the central source of heat. For some part or other there must be
|
|
which, like a hearth, shall hold the kindling fire; and this part must
|
|
be well protected, seeing that it is, as it were, the citadel of the
|
|
body.
|
|
|
|
All sanguineous animals, then, need these two parts; and this
|
|
explains why these two viscera, and these two alone, are invariably
|
|
found in them all. In such of them, however, as breathe, there is also
|
|
as invariably a third, namely the lung. The spleen, on the other hand,
|
|
is not invariably present; and, in those animals that have it, is only
|
|
present of necessity in the same sense as the excretions of the
|
|
belly and of the bladder are necessary, in the sense, that is, of
|
|
being an inevitable concomitant. Therefore it is that in some
|
|
animals the spleen is but scantily developed as regards size. This,
|
|
for instance, is the case in such feathered animals as have a hot
|
|
stomach. Such are the pigeon, the hawk, and the kite. It is the case
|
|
also in oviparous quadrupeds, where the spleen is excessively
|
|
minute, and in many of the scaly fishes. These same animals are also
|
|
without a bladder, because the loose texture of their flesh allows the
|
|
residual fluid to pass through and to be applied to the formation of
|
|
feathers and scales. For the spleen attracts the residual humours from
|
|
the stomach, and owing to its bloodlike character is enabled to assist
|
|
in their concoction. Should, however, this residual fluid be too
|
|
abundant, or the heat of the spleen be too scanty, the body becomes
|
|
sickly from over-repletion with nutriment. Often, too, when the spleen
|
|
is affected by disease, the belly becomes hard owing to the reflux
|
|
into it of the fluid; just as happens to those who form too much
|
|
urine, for they also are liable to a similar diversion of the fluids
|
|
into the belly. But in those animals that have but little
|
|
superfluous fluid to excrete, such as birds and fishes, the spleen
|
|
is never large, and in some exists no more than by way of token. So
|
|
also in the oviparous quadrupeds it is small, compact, and like a
|
|
kidney. For their lung is spongy, and they drink but little, and
|
|
such superfluous fluid as they have is applied to the growth of the
|
|
body and the formation of scaly plates, just as in birds it is applied
|
|
to the formation of feathers.
|
|
|
|
On the other hand, in such animals as have a bladder, and whose lung
|
|
contains blood, the spleen is watery, both for the reason already
|
|
mentioned, and also because the left side of the body is more watery
|
|
and colder than the right. For each of two contraries has been so
|
|
placed as to go together with that which is akin to it in another pair
|
|
of contraries. Thus right and left, hot and cold, are pairs of
|
|
contraries; and right is conjoined with hot, after the manner
|
|
described, and left with cold.
|
|
|
|
The kidneys when they are present exist not of actual necessity, but
|
|
as matters of greater finish and perfection. For by their special
|
|
character they are suited to serve in the excretion of the fluid which
|
|
collects in the bladder. In animals therefore where this fluid is very
|
|
abundantly formed, their presence enables the bladder to perform its
|
|
proper office with greater perfection.
|
|
|
|
Since then both kidneys and bladder exist in animals for one and the
|
|
same function, we must next treat of the bladder, though in so doing
|
|
we disregard the due order of succession in which the parts should
|
|
be enumerated. For not a word has yet been said of the midriff,
|
|
which is one of the parts that environ the viscera and therefore has
|
|
to be considered with them.
|
|
|
|
8
|
|
|
|
It is not every animal that has a bladder; those only being
|
|
apparently intended by nature to have one, whose lung contains
|
|
blood. To such it was but reasonable that she should give this part.
|
|
For the superabundance in their lung of its natural constituents
|
|
causes them to be the thirstiest of animals, and makes them require
|
|
a more than ordinary quantity not merely of solid but also of liquid
|
|
nutriment. This increased consumption necessarily entails the
|
|
production of an increased amount of residue; which thus becomes too
|
|
abundant to be concocted by the stomach and excreted with its own
|
|
residual matter. The residual fluid must therefore of necessity have a
|
|
receptacle of its own; and thus it comes to pass that all animals
|
|
whose lung contains blood are provided with a bladder. Those
|
|
animals, on the other hand, that are without a lung of this character,
|
|
and that either drink but sparingly owing to their lung being of a
|
|
spongy texture, or never imbibe fluid at all for drinking's sake but
|
|
only as nutriment, insects for instance and fishes, and that are
|
|
moreover clad with feathers or scales or scaly plates-all these
|
|
animals, owing to the small amount of fluid which they imbibe, and
|
|
owing also to such residue as there may be being converted into
|
|
feathers and the like, are invariably without a bladder. The
|
|
Tortoises, which are comprised among animals with scaly plates, form
|
|
the only exception; and this is merely due to the imperfect
|
|
development of their natural conformation; the explanation of the
|
|
matter being that in the sea-tortoises the lung is flesh-like and
|
|
contains blood, resembling the lung of the ox, and that in the
|
|
land-tortoises it is of disproportionately large size. Moreover,
|
|
inasmuch as the covering which invests them is dense and shell-like,
|
|
so that the moisture cannot exhale through the porous flesh, as it
|
|
does in birds and in snakes and other animals with scaly plates,
|
|
such an amount of secretion is formed that some special part is
|
|
required to receive and hold it. This then is the reason why these
|
|
animals, alone of their kind, have a bladder, the sea-tortoise a large
|
|
one, the land-tortoises an extremely small one.
|
|
|
|
9
|
|
|
|
What has been said of the bladder is equally true of the kidneys.
|
|
For these also are wanting in all animals that are clad with
|
|
feathers or with scales or with scale-like plates; the sea and land
|
|
tortoises forming the only exception. In some of the birds, however,
|
|
there are flattened kidney like bodies, as though the flesh allotted
|
|
to the formation of the kidneys, unable to find one single place of
|
|
sufficient size, had been scattered over several.
|
|
|
|
The Emys has neither bladder nor kidneys. For the softness of its
|
|
shell allows of the ready transpiration of fluid; and for this
|
|
reason neither of the organs mentioned exists in this animal. All
|
|
other animals, however, whose lung contains blood are, as before said,
|
|
provided with kidneys. For nature uses these organs for two separate
|
|
purposes, namely for the excretion of the residual fluid, and to
|
|
subserve the blood-vessels, a channel leading to them from the great
|
|
vessel.
|
|
|
|
In the centre of the kidney is a cavity of variable size. This is
|
|
the case in all animals, excepting the seal. The kidneys of this
|
|
animal are more solid than those of any other, and in form resemble
|
|
the kidneys of the ox. The human kidneys are of similar shape; being
|
|
as it were made up of numerous small kidneys, and not presenting one
|
|
unbroken surface like the kidneys of sheep and other quadrupeds. For
|
|
this reason, should the kidneys of a man be once attacked by
|
|
disease, the malady is not easily expelled. For it is as though many
|
|
kidneys were diseased and not merely one; which naturally enhances the
|
|
difficulties of a cure.
|
|
|
|
The duct which runs to the kidney from the great vessel does not
|
|
terminate in the central cavity, but is expended on the substance of
|
|
the organ, so that there is no blood in the cavity, nor is any
|
|
coagulum found there after death. A pair of stout ducts, void of
|
|
blood, run, one from the cavity of each kidney, to the bladder; and
|
|
other ducts, strong and continuous, lead into the kidneys from the
|
|
aorta. The purpose of this arrangement is to allow the superfluous
|
|
fluid to pass from the blood-vessel into the kidney, and the resulting
|
|
renal excretion to collect by the percolation of the fluid through the
|
|
solid substance of the organ, in its centre, where as a general rule
|
|
there is a cavity. (This by the way explains why the kidney is the
|
|
most ill-savoured of all the viscera.) From the central cavity the
|
|
fluid is discharged into the bladder by the ducts that have been
|
|
mentioned, having already assumed in great degree the character of
|
|
excremental residue. The bladder is as it were moored to the
|
|
kidneys; for, as already has been stated, it is attached to them by
|
|
strong ducts. These then are the purposes for which the kidneys exist,
|
|
and such the functions of these organs.
|
|
|
|
In all animals that have kidneys, that on the right is placed higher
|
|
than that on the left. For inasmuch as motion commences from the
|
|
right, and the organs on this side are in consequence stronger than
|
|
those on the left, they must all push upwards in advance of their
|
|
opposite fellows; as may be seen in the fact that men even raise the
|
|
right eyebrow more than the left, and that the former is more arched
|
|
than the latter. The right kidney being thus drawn upwards is in all
|
|
animals brought into contact with the liver; for the liver lies on the
|
|
right side.
|
|
|
|
Of all the viscera the kidneys are those that have the most fat.
|
|
This is in the first place the result of necessity, because the
|
|
kidneys are the parts through which the residual matters percolate.
|
|
For the blood which is left behind after this excretion, being of pure
|
|
quality, is of easy concoction, and the final result of thorough
|
|
blood-concoction is lard and suet. For just as a certain amount of
|
|
fire is left in the ashes of solid substances after combustion, so
|
|
also does a remnant of the heat that has been developed remain in
|
|
fluids after concoction; and this is the reason why oily matter is
|
|
light, and floats on the surface of other fluids. The fat is not
|
|
formed in the kidneys themselves, the density of their substance
|
|
forbidding this, but is deposited about their external surface. It
|
|
consists of lard or of suet, according as the animal's fat is of the
|
|
former or latter character. The difference between these two kinds
|
|
of fat has already been set forth in other passages. The formation,
|
|
then, of fat in the kidneys is the result of necessity; being, as
|
|
explained, a consequence of the necessary conditions which accompany
|
|
the possession of such organs. But at the same time the fat has a
|
|
final cause, namely to ensure the safety of the kidneys, and to
|
|
maintain their natural heat. For placed, as these organs are, close to
|
|
the surface, they require a greater supply of heat than other parts.
|
|
For while the back is thickly covered with flesh, so as to form a
|
|
shield for the heart and neighbouring viscera, the loins, in
|
|
accordance with a rule that applies to all bendings, are destitute
|
|
of flesh; and fat is therefore formed as a substitute for it, so
|
|
that the kidneys may not be without protection. The kidneys, moreover,
|
|
by being fat are the better enabled to secrete and concoct their
|
|
fluid; for fat is hot, and it is heat that effects concoction.
|
|
|
|
Such, then, are the reasons why the kidneys are fat. But in all
|
|
animals the right kidney is less fat than its fellow. The reason for
|
|
this is, that the parts on the right side are naturally more solid and
|
|
more suited for motion than those on the left. But motion is
|
|
antagonistic to fat, for it tends to melt it.
|
|
|
|
Animals then, as a general rule, derive advantage from their kidneys
|
|
being fat; and the fat is often very abundant and extends over the
|
|
whole of these organs. But, should the like occur in the sheep,
|
|
death ensues. Be its kidneys, however, as fat as they may, they are
|
|
never so fat but that some part, if not in both at any rate in the
|
|
right one, is left free. The reason why sheep are the only animals
|
|
that suffer in this manner, or suffer more than others, is that in
|
|
animals whose fat is composed of lard this is of fluid consistency, so
|
|
that there is not the same chance in their case of wind getting shut
|
|
in and causing mischief. But it is to such an enclosure of wind that
|
|
rot is due. And thus even in men, though it is beneficial to them to
|
|
have fat kidneys, yet should these organs become over-fat and
|
|
diseased, deadly pains ensue. As to those animals whose fat consists
|
|
of suet, in none is the suet so dense as in the sheep, neither is it
|
|
nearly so abundant; for of all animals there is none in which the
|
|
kidneys become so soon gorged with fat as in the sheep. Rot, then,
|
|
is produced by the moisture and the wind getting shut up in the
|
|
kidneys, and is a malady that carries off sheep with great rapidity.
|
|
For the disease forthwith reaches the heart, passing thither by the
|
|
aorta and the great vessel, the ducts which connect these with the
|
|
kidneys being of unbroken continuity.
|
|
|
|
10
|
|
|
|
We have now dealt with the heart and the lung, as also with the
|
|
liver, spleen, and kidneys. The latter are separated from the former
|
|
by the midriff or, as some call it, the Phrenes. This divides off
|
|
the heart and lung, and, as already said, is called Phrenes in
|
|
sanguineous animals, all of which have a midriff, just as they all
|
|
have a heart and a liver. For they require a midriff to divide the
|
|
region of the heart from the region of the stomach, so that the centre
|
|
wherein abides the sensory soul may be undisturbed, and not be
|
|
overwhelmed, directly food is taken, by its up-steaming vapour and
|
|
by the abundance of heat then superinduced. For it was to guard
|
|
against this that nature made a division, constructing the midriff
|
|
as a kind of partition-wall and fence, and so separated the nobler
|
|
from the less noble parts, in all cases where a separation of upper
|
|
from lower is possible. For the upper part is the more honourable, and
|
|
is that for the sake of which the rest exists; while the lower part
|
|
exists for the sake of the upper and constitutes the necessary element
|
|
in the body, inasmuch as it is the recipient of the food.
|
|
|
|
That portion of the midriff which is near the ribs is fleshier and
|
|
stronger than the rest, but the central part has more of a
|
|
membranous character; for this structure conduces best to its strength
|
|
and its extensibility. Now that the midriff, which is a kind of
|
|
outgrowth from the sides of the thorax, acts as a screen to prevent
|
|
heat mounting up from below, is shown by what happens, should it,
|
|
owing to its proximity to the stomach, attract thence the hot and
|
|
residual fluid. For when this occurs there ensues forthwith a marked
|
|
disturbance of intellect and of sensation. It is indeed because of
|
|
this that the midriff is called Phrenes, as though it had some share
|
|
in the process of thinking (Phronein). in reality, however, it has
|
|
no part whatsoever itself in the matter, but, lying in close proximity
|
|
to organs that have, it brings about the manifest changes of
|
|
intelligence in question by acting upon them. This too explains why
|
|
its central part is thin. For though this is in some measure the
|
|
result of necessity, inasmuch as those portions of the fleshy whole
|
|
which lie nearest to the ribs must necessarily be fleshier than the
|
|
rest, yet besides this there is a final cause, namely to give it as
|
|
small a proportion of humour as possible; for, had it been made of
|
|
flesh throughout, it would have been more likely to attract and hold a
|
|
large amount of this. That heating of it affects sensation rapidly and
|
|
in a notable manner is shown by the phenomena of laughing. For when
|
|
men are tickled they are quickly set a-laughing, because the motion
|
|
quickly reaches this part, and heating it though but slightly
|
|
nevertheless manifestly so disturbs the mental action as to occasion
|
|
movements that are independent of the will. That man alone is affected
|
|
by tickling is due firstly to the delicacy of his skin, and secondly
|
|
to his being the only animal that laughs. For to be tickled is to be
|
|
set in laughter, the laughter being produced such a motion as
|
|
mentioned of the region of the armpit.
|
|
|
|
It is said also that when men in battle are wounded anywhere near
|
|
the midriff, they are seen to laugh, owing to the heat produced by the
|
|
wound. This may possibly be the case. At any rate it is a statement
|
|
made by much more credible persons than those who tell the story of
|
|
the human head, how it speaks after it is cut off. For so some assert,
|
|
and even call in Homer to support them, representing him as alluding
|
|
to this when he wrote, 'His head still speaking rolled into the dust,'
|
|
instead of 'The head of the speaker'. So fully was the possibility
|
|
of such an occurrence accepted in Caria, that one of that country
|
|
was actually brought to trial under the following circumstances. The
|
|
priest of Zeus Hoplosmios had been murdered; but as yet it had not
|
|
been ascertained who was the assassin; when certain persons asserted
|
|
that they had heard the murdered man's head, which had been severed
|
|
from the body, repeat several times the words, 'Cercidas slew man on
|
|
mam.' Search was thereupon made and a man of those parts who bore
|
|
the name of Cercidas hunted out and put upon his trial. But it is
|
|
impossible that any one should utter a word when the windpipe is
|
|
severed and no motion any longer derived from the lung. Moreover,
|
|
among the Barbarians, where heads are chopped off with great rapidity,
|
|
nothing of the kind has ever yet occurred. Why, again, does not the
|
|
like occur in the case of other animals than man? For that none of
|
|
them should laugh, when their midriff is wounded, is but what one
|
|
would expect; for no animal but man ever laughs. So, too, there is
|
|
nothing irrational in supposing that the trunk may run forwards to a
|
|
certain distance after the head has been cut seeing that bloodless
|
|
animals at any rate can live, and that for a considerable time,
|
|
after decapitation, as has been set forth and explained in other
|
|
passages.
|
|
|
|
The purposes, then, for which the viscera severally exist have now
|
|
been stated. It is of necessity upon the inner terminations of the
|
|
vessels that they are developed; for humour, and that of a bloody
|
|
character, cannot but exude at these points, and it is of this,
|
|
solidified and coagulated, that the substance of the viscera is
|
|
formed. Thus they are of a bloody character, and in substance resemble
|
|
each other while they differ from other parts.
|
|
|
|
11
|
|
|
|
The viscera are enclosed each in a membrane. For they require some
|
|
covering to protect them from injury, and require, moreover, that this
|
|
covering shall be light. To such requirements membrane is well
|
|
adapted; for it is close in texture so as to form a good protection,
|
|
destitute of flesh so as neither to attract humour nor retain it,
|
|
and thin so as to be light and not add to the weight of the body. Of
|
|
the membranes those are the stoutest and strongest which invest the
|
|
heart and the brain; as is but consistent with reason. For these are
|
|
the parts which require most protection, seeing that they are the main
|
|
governing powers of life, and that it is to governing powers that
|
|
guard is due.
|
|
|
|
12
|
|
|
|
Some animals have all the viscera that have been enumerated;
|
|
others have only some of them. In what kind of animals this latter
|
|
is the case, and what is the explanation, has already been stated.
|
|
Moreover, the self-same viscera present differences in different
|
|
possessors. For the heart is not precisely alike in all animals that
|
|
have one; nor, in fact, is any viscus whatsoever. Thus the liver is in
|
|
some animals split into several parts, while in others it is
|
|
comparatively undivided. Such differences in its form present
|
|
themselves even among those sanguineous animals that are viviparous,
|
|
but are more marked in fishes and in the oviparous quadrupeds, and
|
|
this whether we compare them with each other or with the Vivipara.
|
|
As for birds, their liver very nearly resembles that of the
|
|
Vivipara; for in them, as in these, it is of a pure and blood-like
|
|
colour. The reason of this is that the body in both these classes of
|
|
animals admits of the freest exhalation, so that the amount of foul
|
|
residual matter within is but small. Hence it is that some of the
|
|
Vivipara are without any gall-bladder at all. For the liver takes a
|
|
large share in maintaining the purity of composition and the
|
|
healthiness of the body. For these are conditions that depend
|
|
finally and in the main upon the blood, and there is more blood in the
|
|
liver than in any of the other viscera, the heart only excepted. On
|
|
the other hand, the liver of oviparous quadrupeds and fishes inclines,
|
|
as a rule, to a yellow hue, and there are even some of them in which
|
|
it is entirely of this bad colour, in accordance with the bad
|
|
composition of their bodies generally. Such, for instance, is the case
|
|
in the toad, the tortoise, and other similar animals.
|
|
|
|
The spleen, again, varies in different animals. For in those that
|
|
have horns and cloven hoofs, such as the goat, the sheep, and the
|
|
like, it is of a rounded form; excepting when increased size has
|
|
caused some part of it to extend its growth longitudinally, as has
|
|
happened in the case of the ox. On the other hand, it is elongated
|
|
in all polydactylous animals. Such, for instance, is the case in the
|
|
pig, in man, and in the dog. While in animals with solid hoofs it is
|
|
of a form intermediate to these two, being broad in one part, narrow
|
|
in another. Such, for example, is its shape in the horse, the mule,
|
|
and the ass.
|
|
|
|
13
|
|
|
|
The viscera differ from the flesh not only in the turgid aspect of
|
|
their substance, but also in position; for they lie within the body,
|
|
whereas the flesh is placed on the outside. The explanation of this is
|
|
that these parts partake of the character of blood-vessels, and that
|
|
while the former exist for the sake of the vessels, the latter
|
|
cannot exist without them.
|
|
|
|
14
|
|
|
|
Below the midriff lies the stomach, placed at the end of the
|
|
oesophagus when there is one, and in immediate contiguity with the
|
|
mouth when the oesophagus is wanting. Continuous with this stomach
|
|
is what is called the gut. These parts are present in all animals, for
|
|
reasons that are self-evident. For it is a matter of necessity that an
|
|
animal shall receive the incoming food; and necessary also that it
|
|
shall discharge the same when its goodness is exhausted. This residual
|
|
matter, again, must not occupy the same place as the yet unconcocted
|
|
nutriment. For as the ingress of food and the discharge of the residue
|
|
occur at distinct periods, so also must they necessarily occur in
|
|
distinct places. Thus there must be one receptacle for the ingoing
|
|
food and another for the useless residue, and between these,
|
|
therefore, a part in which the change from one condition to the
|
|
other may be effected. These, however, are matters which will be
|
|
more suitably set forth when we come to deal with Generation and
|
|
Nutrition. What we have at present to consider are the variations
|
|
presented by the stomach and its subsidiary parts. For neither in size
|
|
nor in shape are these parts uniformly alike in all animals. Thus
|
|
the stomach is single in all such sanguineous and viviparous animals
|
|
as have teeth in front of both jaws. It is single therefore in all the
|
|
polydactylous kinds, such as man, dog, lion, and the rest; in all
|
|
the solid-hoofed animals also, such as horse, mule, ass; and in all
|
|
those which, like the pig, though their hoof is cloven, yet have front
|
|
teeth in both jaws. When, however, an animal is of large size, and
|
|
feeds on substances of so thorny and ligneous a character as to be
|
|
difficult of concoction, it may in consequence have several
|
|
stomachs, as for instance is the case with the camel. A similar
|
|
multiplicity of stomachs exists also in the horned animals; the reason
|
|
being that horn-bearing animals have no front teeth in the upper
|
|
jaw. The camel also, though it has no horns, is yet without upper
|
|
front teeth. The explanation of this is that it is more essential
|
|
for the camel to have a multiple stomach than to have these teeth. Its
|
|
stomach, then, is constructed like that of animals without upper front
|
|
teeth, and, its dental arrangements being such as to match its
|
|
stomach, the teeth in question are wanting. They would indeed be of no
|
|
service. Its food, moreover, being of a thorny character, and its
|
|
tongue necessarily made of a fleshy substance, nature uses the
|
|
earthy matter which is saved from the teeth to give hardness to the
|
|
palate. The camel ruminates like the horned animals, because its
|
|
multiple stomach resembles theirs. For all animals that have horns,
|
|
the sheep for instance, the ox, the goat, the deer, and the like, have
|
|
several stomachs. For since the mouth, owing to its lack of teeth,
|
|
only imperfectly performs its office as regards the food, this
|
|
multiplicity of stomachs is intended to make up for its
|
|
shortcomings; the several cavities receiving the food one from the
|
|
other in succession; the first taking the unreduced substances, the
|
|
second the same when somewhat reduced, the third when reduction is
|
|
complete, and the fourth when the whole has become a smooth pulp. Such
|
|
is the reason why there is this multiplicity of parts and cavities
|
|
in animals with such dentition. The names given to the several
|
|
cavities are the paunch, the honeycomb bag, the manyplies, and the
|
|
reed. How these parts are related to each other, in position and in
|
|
shape, must be looked for in the treatises on Anatomy and the
|
|
Researches concerning Animals.
|
|
|
|
Birds also present variations in the part which acts as a
|
|
recipient of the food; and the reason for these variations is the same
|
|
as in the animals just mentioned. For here again it is because the
|
|
mouth fails to perform its office and fails even more completely-for
|
|
birds have no teeth at all, nor any instrument whatsoever with which
|
|
to comminute or grind down their food-it is, I say, because of this,
|
|
that in some of them what is called the crop precedes the stomach
|
|
and does the work of the mouth; while in others the oesophagus is
|
|
either wide throughout or a part of it bulges just before it enters
|
|
the stomach, so as to form a preparatory store-house for the unreduced
|
|
food; or the stomach itself has a protuberance in some part, or is
|
|
strong and fleshy, so as to be able to store up the food for a
|
|
considerable period and to concoct it, in spite of its not having been
|
|
ground into a pulp. For nature retrieves the inefficiency of the mouth
|
|
by increasing the efficiency and heat of the stomach. Other birds
|
|
there are, such, namely, as have long legs and live in marshes, that
|
|
have none of these provisions, but merely an elongated oesophagus. The
|
|
explanation of this is to be found in the moist character of their
|
|
food. For all these birds feed on substances easy of reduction, and
|
|
their food being moist and not requiring much concoction, their
|
|
digestive cavities are of a corresponding character.
|
|
|
|
Fishes are provided with teeth, which in almost all of them are of
|
|
the sharp interfitting kind. For there is but one small section in
|
|
which it is otherwise. Of these the fish called Scarus (Parrot-fish)
|
|
is an example. And this is probably the reason why this fish
|
|
apparently ruminates, though no other fishes do so. For those horned
|
|
animals that have no front teeth in the upper jaw also ruminate.
|
|
|
|
In fishes the teeth are all sharp; so that these animals can
|
|
divide their food, though imperfectly. For it is impossible for a fish
|
|
to linger or spend time in the act of mastication, and therefore
|
|
they have no teeth that are flat or suitable for grinding; for such
|
|
teeth would be to no purpose. The oesophagus again in some fishes is
|
|
entirely wanting, and in the rest is but short. In order, however,
|
|
to facilitate the concoction of the food, some of them, as the
|
|
Cestreus (mullet), have a fleshy stomach resembling that of a bird;
|
|
while most of them have numerous processes close against the
|
|
stomach, to serve as a sort of antechamber in which the food may be
|
|
stored up and undergo putrefaction and concoction. There is contrast
|
|
between fishes and birds in the position of these processes. For in
|
|
fishes they are placed close to the stomach; while in birds, if
|
|
present at all, they are lower down, near the end of the gut. Some
|
|
of the Vivipara also have processes connected with the lower part of
|
|
the gut which serve the same purpose as that stated above.
|
|
|
|
The whole tribe of fishes is of gluttonous appetite, owing to the
|
|
arrangements for the reduction of their food being very imperfect, and
|
|
much of it consequently passing through them without undergoing
|
|
concoction; and, of all, those are the most gluttonous that have a
|
|
straight intestine. For as the passage of food in such cases is rapid,
|
|
and the enjoyment derived from it in consequence but brief, it follows
|
|
of necessity that the return of appetite is also speedy.
|
|
|
|
It has already been mentioned that in animals with front teeth in
|
|
both jaws the stomach is of small size. It may be classed pretty
|
|
nearly always under one or other of two headings, namely as resembling
|
|
the stomach of the dog, or as resembling the stomach of the pig. In
|
|
the pig the stomach is larger than in the dog, and presents certain
|
|
folds of moderate size, the purpose of which is to lengthen out the
|
|
period of concoction; while the stomach of the dog is of small size,
|
|
not much larger in calibre than the gut, and smooth on the internal
|
|
surface.
|
|
|
|
Not much larger, I say, than the gut; for in all animals after the
|
|
stomach comes the gut. This, like the stomach, presents numerous
|
|
modifications. For in some animals it is uniform, when uncoiled, and
|
|
alike throughout, while in others it differs in different portions.
|
|
Thus in some cases it is wider in the neighbourhood of the stomach,
|
|
and narrower towards the other end; and this explains by the way why
|
|
dogs have to strain so much in discharging their excrement. But in
|
|
most animals it is the upper portion that is the narrower and the
|
|
lower that is of greater width.
|
|
|
|
Of greater length than in other animals, and much convoluted, are
|
|
the intestines of those that have horns. These intestines, moreover,
|
|
as also the stomach, are of ampler volume, in accordance with the
|
|
larger size of the body. For animals with horns are, as a rule,
|
|
animals of no small bulk, because of the thorough elaboration which
|
|
their food undergoes. The gut, except in those animals where it is
|
|
straight, invariably widens out as we get farther from the stomach and
|
|
come to what is called the colon, and to a kind of caecal
|
|
dilatation. After this it again becomes narrower and convoluted.
|
|
Then succeeds a straight portion which runs right on to the vent. This
|
|
vent is known as the anus, and is in some animals surrounded by fat,
|
|
in others not so. All these parts have been so contrived by nature
|
|
as to harmonize with the various operations that relate to the food
|
|
and its residue. For, as the residual food gets farther on and lower
|
|
down, the space to contain it enlarges, allowing it to remain
|
|
stationary and undergo conversion. Thus is it in those animals
|
|
which, owing either to their large size, or to the heat of the parts
|
|
concerned, require more nutriment, and consume more fodder than the
|
|
rest.
|
|
|
|
Neither is it without a purpose, that, just as a narrower gut
|
|
succeeds to the upper stomach, so also does the residual food, when
|
|
its goodness is thoroughly exhausted, pass from the colon and the
|
|
ample space of the lower stomach into a narrower channel and into
|
|
the spiral coil. For so nature can regulate her expenditure and
|
|
prevent the excremental residue from being discharged all at once.
|
|
|
|
In all such animals, however, as have to be comparatively moderate
|
|
in their alimentation, the lower stomach presents no wide and roomy
|
|
spaces, though their gut is not straight, but has a number of
|
|
convolutions. For amplitude of space causes desire for ample food, and
|
|
straightness of the intestine causes quick return of appetite. And
|
|
thus it is that all animals whose food receptacles are either simple
|
|
or spacious are of gluttonous habits, the latter eating enormously
|
|
at a meal, the former making meals at short intervals.
|
|
|
|
Again, since the food in the upper stomach, having just been
|
|
swallowed, must of necessity be quite fresh, while that which has
|
|
reached the lower stomach must have had its juices exhausted and
|
|
resemble dung, it follows of necessity that there must also be some
|
|
intermediate part, in which the change may be effected, and where
|
|
the food will be neither perfectly fresh nor yet dung. And thus it
|
|
is that, in all such animals as we are now considering, there is found
|
|
what is called the jejunum; which is a part of the small gut, of the
|
|
gut, that is, which comes next to the stomach. For this jejunum lies
|
|
between the upper cavity which contains the yet unconcocted food and
|
|
the lower cavity which holds the residual matter, which by the time it
|
|
has got here has become worthless. There is a jejunum in all these
|
|
animals, but it is only plainly discernible in those of large size,
|
|
and this only when they have abstained from food for a certain time.
|
|
For then alone can one hit on the exact period when the food lies
|
|
half-way between the upper and lower cavities; a period which is
|
|
very short, for the time occupied in the transition of food is but
|
|
brief. In females this jejunum may occupy any part whatsoever of the
|
|
upper intestine, but in males it comes just before the caecum and
|
|
the lower stomach.
|
|
|
|
15
|
|
|
|
What is known as rennet is found in all animals that have a multiple
|
|
stomach, and in the hare among animals whose stomach is single. In the
|
|
former the rennet neither occupies the large paunch, nor the honeycomb
|
|
bag, nor the terminal reed, but is found in the cavity which separates
|
|
this terminal one from the two first, namely in the so-called
|
|
manyplies. It is the thick character of their milk which causes all
|
|
these animals to have rennet; whereas in animals with a single stomach
|
|
the milk is thin, and consequently no rennet is formed. It is this
|
|
difference in thickness which makes the milk of horned animals
|
|
coagulate, while that of animals without horns does not. Rennet
|
|
forms in the hare because it feeds on herbage that has juice like that
|
|
of the fig; for juice of this kind coagulates the milk in the
|
|
stomach of the sucklings. Why it is in the manyplies that rennet is
|
|
formed in animals with multiple stomachs has been stated in the
|
|
Problems.
|
|
|
|
Book IV
|
|
|
|
1
|
|
|
|
THE account which has now been given of the viscera, the stomach,
|
|
and the other several parts holds equally good not only for the
|
|
oviparous quadrupeds, but also for such apodous animals as the
|
|
Serpents. These two classes of animals are indeed nearly akin, a
|
|
serpent resembling a lizard which has been lengthened out and deprived
|
|
of its feet. Fishes, again, resemble these two groups in all their
|
|
parts, excepting that, while these, being land animals, have a lung,
|
|
fishes have no lung, but gills in its place. None of these animals,
|
|
excepting the tortoise, as also no fish, has a urinary bladder. For
|
|
owing to the bloodlessness of their lung, they drink but sparingly;
|
|
and such fluid as they have is diverted to the scaly plates, as in
|
|
birds it is diverted to the feathers, and thus they come to have the
|
|
same white matter on the surface of their excrement as we see on
|
|
that of birds. For in animals that have a bladder, its excretion
|
|
when voided throws down a deposit of earthy brine in the containing
|
|
vessel. For the sweet and fresh elements, being light, are expended on
|
|
the flesh.
|
|
|
|
Among the Serpents, the same peculiarity attaches to vipers, as
|
|
among fishes attaches to Selachia. For both these and vipers are
|
|
externally viviparous, but previously produce ova internally.
|
|
|
|
The stomach in all these animals is single, just as it is single
|
|
in all other animals that have teeth in front of both jaws; and
|
|
their viscera are excessively small, as always happens when there is
|
|
no bladder. In serpents these viscera are, moreover, differently
|
|
shaped from those of other animals. For, a serpent's body being long
|
|
and narrow, its contents are as it were moulded into a similar form,
|
|
and thus come to be themselves elongated.
|
|
|
|
All animals that have blood possess an omentum, a mesentery,
|
|
intestines with their appendages, and, moreover, a diaphragm and a
|
|
heart; and all, excepting fishes, a lung and a windpipe. The
|
|
relative positions, moreover, of the windpipe and the oesophagus are
|
|
precisely similar in them all; and the reason is the same as has
|
|
already been given.
|
|
|
|
2
|
|
|
|
Almost all sanguineous animals have a gall-bladder. In some this
|
|
is attached to the liver, in others separated from that organ and
|
|
attached to the intestines, being apparently in the latter case no
|
|
less than in the former an appendage of the lower stomach. It is in
|
|
fishes that this is most clearly seen. For all fishes have a
|
|
gall-bladder; and in most of them it is attached to the intestine,
|
|
being in some, as in the Amia, united with this, like a border,
|
|
along its whole length. It is similarly placed in most serpents
|
|
There are therefore no good grounds for the view entertained by some
|
|
writers, that the gall exists for the sake of some sensory action. For
|
|
they say that its use is to affect that part of the soul which is
|
|
lodged in the neighbourhood of the liver, vexing this part when it
|
|
is congealed, and restoring it to cheerfulness when it again flows
|
|
free. But this cannot be. For in some animals there is absolutely no
|
|
gall-bladder at all--in the horse, for instance, the mule, the ass,
|
|
the deer, and the roe; and in others, as the camel, there is no
|
|
distinct bladder, but merely small vessels of a biliary character.
|
|
Again, there is no such organ in the seal, nor, of purely sea-animals,
|
|
in the dolphin. Even within the limits of the same genus, some animals
|
|
appear to have and others to be without it. Such, for instance, is the
|
|
case with mice; such also with man. For in some individuals there is a
|
|
distinct gall-bladder attached to the liver, while in others there
|
|
is no gall-bladder at all. This explains how the existence of this
|
|
part in the whole genus has been a matter of dispute. For each
|
|
observer, according as he has found it present or absent in the
|
|
individual cases he has examined, has supposed it to be present or
|
|
absent in the whole genus. The same has occurred in the case of
|
|
sheep and of goats. For these animals usually have a gall-bladder;
|
|
but, while in some localities it is so enormously big as to appear a
|
|
monstrosity, as is the case in Naxos, in others it is altogether
|
|
wanting, as is the case in a certain district belonging to the
|
|
inhabitants of Chalcis in Euboea. Moreover, the gall-bladder in fishes
|
|
is separated, as already mentioned, by a considerable interval from
|
|
the liver. No less mistaken seems to be the opinion of Anaxagoras
|
|
and his followers, that the gall-bladder is the cause of acute
|
|
diseases, inasmuch as it becomes over-full, and spirts out its
|
|
excess on to the lung, the blood-vessels, and the ribs. For, almost
|
|
invariably, those who suffer from these forms of disease are persons
|
|
who have no gall-bladder at all, as would be quite evident were they
|
|
to be dissected. Moreover, there is no kind of correspondence
|
|
between the amount of bile which is present in these diseases and
|
|
the amount which is exuded. The most probable opinion is that, as
|
|
the bile when it is present in any other part of the body is a mere
|
|
residuum or a product of decay, so also when it is present in the
|
|
region of the liver it is equally excremental and has no further
|
|
use; just as is the case with the dejections of the stomach and
|
|
intestines. For though even the residua are occasionally used by
|
|
nature for some useful purpose, yet we must not in all cases expect to
|
|
find such a final cause; for granted the existence in the body of this
|
|
or that constituent, with such and such properties, many results
|
|
must ensue merely as necessary consequences of these properties. All
|
|
animals, then, whose is healthy in composition and supplied with
|
|
none but sweet blood, are either entirely without a gall-bladder on
|
|
this organ, or have merely small bile-containing vessels; or are
|
|
some with and some without such parts. Thus it is that the liver in
|
|
animals that have no gall-bladder is, as a rule, of good colour and
|
|
sweet; and that, when there is a gall-bladder, that part of the
|
|
liver is sweetest which lies immediately underneath it. But, when
|
|
animals are formed of blood less pure in composition, the bile
|
|
serves for the excretion of its impure residue. For the very meaning
|
|
of excrement is that it is the opposite of nutriment, and of bitter
|
|
that it is the opposite of sweet; and healthy blood is sweet. So
|
|
that it is evident that the bile, which is bitter, cannot have any
|
|
use, but must simply be a purifying excretion. It was therefore no bad
|
|
saying of old writers that the absence of a gall-bladder gave long
|
|
life. In so saying they had in mind deer and animals with solid hoofs.
|
|
For such have no gall-bladder and live long. But besides these there
|
|
are other animals that have no gall-bladder, though those old
|
|
writers had not noticed the fact, such as the camel and the dolphin;
|
|
and these also are, as it happens, long-lived. Seeing, indeed, that
|
|
the liver is not only useful, but a necessary and vital part in all
|
|
animals that have blood, it is but reasonable that on its character
|
|
should depend the length or the shortness of life. Nor less reasonable
|
|
is it that this organ and none other should have such an excretion
|
|
as the bile. For the heart, unable as it is to stand any violent
|
|
affection, would be utterly intolerant of the proximity of such a
|
|
fluid; and, as to the rest of the viscera, none excepting the liver
|
|
are necessary parts of an animal. It is the liver therefore that alone
|
|
has this provision. In conclusion, wherever we see bile we must take
|
|
it to be excremental. For to suppose that it has one character in this
|
|
part, another in that, would be as great an absurdity as to suppose
|
|
mucus or the dejections of the stomach to vary in character
|
|
according to locality and not to be excremental wherever found.
|
|
|
|
3
|
|
|
|
So much then of the gall-bladder, and of the reasons why some
|
|
animals have one, while others have not. We have still to speak of the
|
|
mesentery and the omentum; for these are associated with the parts
|
|
already described and contained in the same cavity. The omentum, then,
|
|
is a membrane containing fat; the fat being suet or lard, according as
|
|
the fat of the animal generally is of the former or latter
|
|
description. What kinds of animals are so distinguished has been
|
|
already set forth in an earlier part of this treatise. This
|
|
membrane, alike in animals that have a single and in those that have a
|
|
multiple stomach, grows from the middle of that organ, along a line
|
|
which is marked on it like a seam. Thus attached, it covers the rest
|
|
of the stomach and the greater part of the bowels, and this alike in
|
|
all sanguineous animals, whether they live on land or in water. Now
|
|
the development of this part into such a form as has been described is
|
|
the result of necessity. For, whenever solid and fluid are mixed
|
|
together and heated, the surface invariably becomes membranous and
|
|
skin-like. But the region in which the omentum lies is full of
|
|
nutriment of such a mixed character. Moreover, in consequence of the
|
|
close texture of the membrane, that portion of the sanguineous
|
|
nutriment will alone filter into it which is of a greasy character;
|
|
for this portion is composed of the finest particles; and when it
|
|
has so filtered in, it will be concocted by the heat of the part,
|
|
and will be converted into suet or lard, and will not acquire a
|
|
flesh-like or sanguineous constitution. The development, then, of
|
|
the omentum is simply the result of necessity. But when once formed,
|
|
it is used by nature for an end, namely, to facilitate and to hasten
|
|
the concoction of food. For all that is hot aids concoction; and fat
|
|
is hot, and the omentum is fat. This too explains why it hangs from
|
|
the middle of the stomach; for the upper part of the stomach has no
|
|
need of it, being assisted in concoction by the adjacent liver. Thus
|
|
much as concerns the omentum.
|
|
|
|
4
|
|
|
|
The so-called mesentery is also a membrane; and extends continuously
|
|
from the long stretch of intestine to the great vessel and the
|
|
aorta. In it are numerous and close-packed vessels, which run from the
|
|
intestines to the great vessel and to the aorta. The formation of this
|
|
membrane we shall find to be the result of necessity, as is that of
|
|
the other [similar] parts. What, however, is the final cause of its
|
|
existence in sanguineous animals is manifest on reflection. For it
|
|
is necessary that animals shall get nutriment from without; and,
|
|
again, that this shall be converted into the ultimate nutriment, which
|
|
is then distributed as sustenance to the various parts; this
|
|
ultimate nutriment being, in sanguineous animals, what we call
|
|
blood, and having, in bloodless animals, no definite name. This
|
|
being so, there must be channels through which the nutriment shall
|
|
pass, as it were through roots, from the stomach into the
|
|
blood-vessels. Now the roots of plants are in the ground; for thence
|
|
their nutriment is derived. But in animals the stomach and
|
|
intestines represent the ground from which the nutriment is to be
|
|
taken. The mesentery, then, is an organ to contain the roots; and
|
|
these roots are the vessels that traverse it. This then is the final
|
|
cause of its existence. But how it absorbs nutriment, and how that
|
|
portion of the food which enters into the vessels is distributed by
|
|
them to the various parts of the body, are questions which will be
|
|
considered when we come to deal with the generation and nutrition of
|
|
animals.
|
|
|
|
The constitution of sanguineous animals, so far as the parts as
|
|
yet mentioned are concerned, and the reasons for such constitution,
|
|
have now been set forth. In natural sequence we should next go on to
|
|
the organs of generation, as yet undescribed, on which depend the
|
|
distinctions of male and female. But, inasmuch as we shall have to
|
|
deal specially with generation hereafter, it will be more convenient
|
|
to defer the consideration of these parts to that occasion.
|
|
|
|
5
|
|
|
|
Very different from the animals we have as yet considered are the
|
|
Cephalopoda and the Crustacea. For these have absolutely no viscera
|
|
whatsoever; as is indeed the case with all bloodless animals, in which
|
|
are included two other genera, namely the Testacea and the Insects.
|
|
For in none of them does the material out of which viscera are
|
|
formed exist. None of them, that is, have blood. The cause of this
|
|
lies in their essential constitution. For the presence of blood in
|
|
some animals, its absence from others, must be included in the
|
|
conception which determines their respective essences. Moreover, in
|
|
the animals we are now considering, none of those final causes will be
|
|
found to exist which in sanguineous animals determine the presence
|
|
of viscera. For they have no blood vessels nor urinary bladder, nor do
|
|
they breathe; the only part that it is necessary for them to have
|
|
being that which is analogous to a heart. For in all animals there
|
|
must be some central and commanding part of the body, to lodge the
|
|
sensory portion of the soul and the source of life. The organs of
|
|
nutrition are also of necessity present in them all. They differ,
|
|
however, in character because of differences of the habitats in
|
|
which they get their subsistence.
|
|
|
|
In the Cephalopoda there are two teeth, enclosing what is called the
|
|
mouth; and inside this mouth is a flesh-like substance which
|
|
represents a tongue and serves for the discrimination of pleasant
|
|
and unpleasant food. The Crustacea have teeth corresponding to those
|
|
of the Cephalopoda, namely their anterior teeth, and also have the
|
|
fleshy representative of a tongue. This latter part is found,
|
|
moreover, in all Testacea, and serves, as in sanguineous animals,
|
|
for gustatory sensations. Similarly provided also are the Insects. For
|
|
some of these, such as the Bees and the Flies, have, as already
|
|
described, their proboscis protruding from the mouth; while those
|
|
others that have no such instrument in front have a part which acts as
|
|
a tongue inside the mouth. Such, for instance, is the case in the Ants
|
|
and the like. As for teeth, some insects have them, the Bees and the
|
|
Ants for instance, though in a somewhat modified form, while others
|
|
that live on fluid nutriment are without them. For in many insects the
|
|
teeth are not meant to deal with the food, but to serve as weapons.
|
|
|
|
In some Testacea, as was said in the first treatise, the organ which
|
|
is called the tongue is of considerable strength; and in the Cochli
|
|
(Sea-snails) there are also two teeth, just as in the Crustacea. The
|
|
mouth in the Cephalopoda is succeeded by a long gullet. This leads
|
|
to a crop, like that of a bird, and directly continuous with this is
|
|
the stomach, from which a gut runs without windings to the vent. The
|
|
Sepias and the Poulps resemble each other completely, so far as
|
|
regards the shape and consistency of these parts. But not so the
|
|
Teuthides (Calamaries). Here, as in the other groups there are the two
|
|
stomach-like receptacles; but the first of these cavities has less
|
|
resemblance to a crop, and in neither is the form [or the consistency]
|
|
the same as in the other kinds, the whole body indeed being made of
|
|
a softer kind of flesh.
|
|
|
|
The object of this arrangement of the parts in question is the
|
|
same in the Cephalopoda as in Birds; for these also are all unable
|
|
to masticate their food; and therefore it is that a crop precedes
|
|
their stomach.
|
|
|
|
For purposes of defence, and to enable them to escape from their
|
|
foes, the Cephalopoda have what is called their ink. This is contained
|
|
in a membranous pouch, which is attached to the body and provided with
|
|
a terminal outlet just at the point where what is termed the funnel
|
|
gives issue to the residua of the stomach. This funnel is placed on
|
|
the ventral surface of the animal. All Cephalopoda alike have this
|
|
characteristic ink, but chief of all the Sepia, where it is more
|
|
abundant than in the rest. When the animal is disturbed and frightened
|
|
it uses this ink to make the surrounding water black and turbid, and
|
|
so, as it were, puts a shield in front of its body.
|
|
|
|
In the Calamaries and the Poulps the ink-bag is placed in the
|
|
upper part of the body, in close proximity to the mytis, whereas in
|
|
the Sepia it is lower down, against the stomach. For the Sepia has a
|
|
more plentiful supply of ink than the rest, inasmuch as it makes
|
|
more use of it. The reasons for this are, firstly, that it lives
|
|
near the shore, and, secondly, that it has no other means of
|
|
protection; whereas the Poulp has its long twining feet to use in
|
|
its defence, and is, moreover, endowed with the power of changing
|
|
colour. This changing of colour, like the discharge of ink, occurs
|
|
as the result of fright. As to the Calamary, it lives far out at
|
|
sea, being the only one of the Cephalopoda that does so; and this
|
|
gives it protection. These then are the reasons why the ink is more
|
|
abundant in the Sepia than in the Calamary, and this greater abundance
|
|
explains the lower position; for it allows the ink to be ejected
|
|
with ease even from a distance. The ink itself is of an earthy
|
|
character, in this resembling the white deposit on the surface of a
|
|
bird's excrement and the explanation in both cases is the same,
|
|
namely, the absence of a urinary bladder. For, in default of this,
|
|
it is the ink that serves for the excretion of the earthiest matter.
|
|
And this is more especially the case in the Sepia, because there is
|
|
a greater proportion of earth in its composition than in that of the
|
|
other Cephalopoda. The earthy character of its bone is a clear
|
|
indication of this. For in the Poulp there is no bone at all, and in
|
|
the Calamary it is thin and cartilaginous. Why this bone should be
|
|
present in some Cephalopoda, and wanting in others, and how its
|
|
character varies in those that have it, has now been set forth.
|
|
|
|
These animals, having no blood, are in consequence cold and of a
|
|
timid character. Now, in some animals, fear causes a disturbance of
|
|
the bowels, and, in others, a flow of urine from the bladder.
|
|
Similarly in these it produces a discharge of ink, and, though the
|
|
ejection of this ink in fright, like that of the urine, is the
|
|
result of necessity, and, though it is of excremental character, yet
|
|
it is used by nature for a purpose, namely, the protection and
|
|
safety of the animal that excretes it.
|
|
|
|
The Crustacea also, both the Caraboid forms and the Crabs, are
|
|
provided with teeth, namely their two anterior teeth; and between
|
|
these they also present the tongue-like piece of flesh, as has
|
|
indeed been already mentioned. Directly after their mouth comes a
|
|
gullet, which, if we compare relative sizes, is but small in
|
|
proportion to the body: and then a stomach, which in the Carabi and
|
|
some of the Crabs is furnished with a second set of teeth, the
|
|
anterior teeth being insufficient for adequate mastication. From the
|
|
stomach a uniform gut runs in a direct line to the excremental vent.
|
|
|
|
The parts described are to be found also in all the various
|
|
Testacea. The degree of distinctness, however, with which they are
|
|
formed varies in the different kinds, and the larger the size of the
|
|
animal the more easily distinguishable are all these parts
|
|
severally. In the Sea-snails, for example, we find teeth, hard and
|
|
sharp, as before mentioned, and between them the flesh-like substance,
|
|
just as in the Crustacea and Cephalopoda, and again the proboscis,
|
|
which, as has been stated, is something between a sting and a
|
|
tongue. Directly after the mouth comes a kind of bird-like crop,
|
|
then a gullet, succeeded by a stomach, in which is the mecon, as it is
|
|
styled; and continuous with this mecon is an intestine, starting
|
|
directly from it. It is this residual substance which appears in all
|
|
the Testacea to form the most palatable morsel. Purpuras and Whelks,
|
|
and all other Testacea that have turbinate shells, in structure
|
|
resemble the Sea-snail. The genera and species of Testacea are very
|
|
numerous. For there are those with turbinate shells, of which some
|
|
have just been mentioned; and, besides these, there are bivalves and
|
|
univalves. Those with turbinate shells may, indeed, after a certain
|
|
fashion be said to resemble bivalves. For they all from their very
|
|
birth have an operculum to protect that part of their body which is
|
|
exposed to view. This is the case with the Purpuras, with Whelks, with
|
|
the Nerites, and the like. Were it not for this, the part which is
|
|
undefended by the shell would be very liable to injury by collision
|
|
with external objects. The univalves also are not without
|
|
protection. For on their dorsal surface they have a shell, and by
|
|
the under surface they attach themselves to the rocks, and so after
|
|
a manner become bivalved, the rock representing the second valve. Of
|
|
these the animals known as Limpets are an example. The bivalves,
|
|
scallops and mussels, for instance, are protected by the power they
|
|
have of closing their valves; and the Turbinata by the operculum
|
|
just mentioned, which transforms them, as it were, crom univalves into
|
|
bivalves. But of all there is none so perfectly protected as the
|
|
sea-urchin. For here there is a globular shell which encloses the body
|
|
completely, and which is, moreover, set with sharp spines. This
|
|
peculiarity distinguishes the sea-urchin from all other Testacea, as
|
|
has already been mentioned.
|
|
|
|
The structure of the Testacea and of the Crustacea is exactly the
|
|
reverse of that of the Cephalopoda. For in the latter the fleshy
|
|
substance is on the outside and the earthy substance within, whereas
|
|
in the former the soft parts are inside and the hard part without.
|
|
In the sea-urchin, however, there is no fleshy part whatsoever.
|
|
|
|
All the Testacea then, those that have not been mentioned as well as
|
|
those that have, agree as stated in possessing a mouth with the
|
|
tongue-like body, a stomach, and a vent for excrement, but they differ
|
|
from each other in the positions and proportions of these parts. The
|
|
details, however, of these differences must be looked for in the
|
|
Researches concerning Animals and the treatises on Anatomy. For
|
|
while there are some points which can be made clear by verbal
|
|
description, there are others which are more suited for ocular
|
|
demonstration.
|
|
|
|
Peculiar among the Testacea are the sea-urchins and the animals
|
|
known as Tethya (Ascidians). The sea-urchins have five teeth, and in
|
|
the centre of these the fleshy body which is common to all the animals
|
|
we have been discussing. Immediately after this comes a gullet, and
|
|
then the stomach, divided into a number of separate compartments,
|
|
which look like so many distinct stomachs; for the cavities are
|
|
separate and all contain abundant residual matter. They are all,
|
|
however, connected with one and the same oesophagus, and they all
|
|
end in one and the same excremental vent. There is nothing besides the
|
|
stomach of a fleshy character, as has already been stated. All that
|
|
can be seen are the so-called ova, of which there are several,
|
|
contained each in a separate membrane, and certain black bodies
|
|
which have no name, and which, beginning at the animal's mouth, are
|
|
scattered round its body here and there promiscuously. These
|
|
sea-urchins are not all of one species, but there are several
|
|
different kinds, and in all of them the parts mentioned are to be
|
|
found. It is not, however, in every kind that the so-called ova are
|
|
edible. Neither do these attain to any size in any other species
|
|
than that with which we are all familiar. A similar distinction may be
|
|
made generally in the case of all Testacea. For there is a great
|
|
difference in the edible qualities of the flesh of different kinds;
|
|
and in some, moreover, the residual substance known as the mecon is
|
|
good for food, while in others it is uneatable. This mecon in the
|
|
turbinated genera is lodged in the spiral part of the shell, while
|
|
in univalves, such as limpets, it occupies the fundus, and in bivalves
|
|
is placed near the hinge, the so-called ovum lying on the right; while
|
|
on the opposite side is the vent. The former is incorrectly termed
|
|
ovum, for it merely corresponds to what in well-fed sanguineous
|
|
animals is fat; and thus it is that it makes its appearance in
|
|
Testacea at those seasons of the year when they are in good condition,
|
|
namely, spring and autumn. For no Testacea can abide extremes of
|
|
temperature, and they are therefore in evil plight in seasons of great
|
|
cold or heat. This is clearly shown by what occurs in the case of
|
|
the sea-urchins. For though the ova are to be found in these animals
|
|
even directly they are born, yet they acquire a greater size than
|
|
usual at the time of full moon; not, as some think, because
|
|
sea-urchins eat more at that season, but because the nights are then
|
|
warmer, owing to the moonlight. For these creatures are bloodless, and
|
|
so are unable to stand cold and require warmth. Therefore it is that
|
|
they are found in better condition in summer than at any other season;
|
|
and this all over the world excepting in the Pyrrhean tidal strait.
|
|
There the sea-urchins flourish as well in winter as in summer. But the
|
|
reason for this is that they have a greater abundance of food in the
|
|
winter, because the fish desert the strait at that season.
|
|
|
|
The number of the ova is the same in all sea-urchins, and is an
|
|
odd one. For there are five ova, just as there are also five teeth and
|
|
five stomachs; and the explanation of this is to be found in the
|
|
fact that the so-called ova are not really ova, but merely, as was
|
|
said before, the result of the animal's well-fed condition. Oysters
|
|
also have a so-called ovum, corresponding in character to that of
|
|
the sea-urchins, but existing only on one side of their body. Now
|
|
inasmuch as the sea-urchin is of a spherical form, and not merely a
|
|
single disk like the oyster, and in virtue of its spherical shape is
|
|
the same from whatever side it be examined, its ovum must
|
|
necessarily be of a corresponding symmetry. For the spherical shape
|
|
has not the asymmetry of the disk-shaped body of the oysters. For in
|
|
all these animals the head is central, but in the sea-urchin the
|
|
so-called ovum is above [and symmetrical, while in the oyster it is
|
|
only one side]. Now the necessary symmetry would be observed were
|
|
the ovum to form a continuous ring. But this may not be. For it
|
|
would be in opposition to what prevails in the whole tribe of
|
|
Testacea; for in all the ovum is discontinuous, and in all excepting
|
|
the sea-urchins asymmetrical, being placed only on one side of the
|
|
body. Owing then to this necessary discontinuity of the ovum, which
|
|
belongs to the sea-urchin as a member of the class, and owing to the
|
|
spherical shape of its body, which is its individual peculiarity, this
|
|
animal cannot possibly have an even number of ova. For were they an
|
|
even number, they would have to be arranged exactly opposite to each
|
|
other, in pairs, so as to keep the necessary symmetry; one ovum of
|
|
each pair being placed at one end, the other ovum at the other end
|
|
of a transverse diameter. This again would violate the universal
|
|
provision in Testacea. For both in the oysters and in the scallops
|
|
we find the ovum only on one side of the circumference. The number
|
|
then of the ova must be uneven, three for instance, or five. But if
|
|
there were only three they would be much too far apart; while, if
|
|
there were more than five, they would come to form a continuous
|
|
mass. The former arrangement would be disadvantageous to the animal,
|
|
the latter an impossibility. There can therefore be neither more nor
|
|
less than five. For the same reason the stomach is divided into five
|
|
parts, and there is a corresponding number of teeth. For seeing that
|
|
the ova represent each of them a kind of body for the animal, their
|
|
disposition must conform to that of the stomach, seeing that it is
|
|
from this that they derive the material for their growth. Now if there
|
|
were only one stomach, either the ova would be too far off from it, or
|
|
it would be so big as to fill up the whole cavity, and the
|
|
sea-urchin would have great difficulty in moving about and finding due
|
|
nourishment for its repletion. As then there are five intervals
|
|
between the five ova, so are there of necessity five divisions of
|
|
the stomach, one for each interval. So also, and on like grounds,
|
|
there are five teeth. For nature is thus enabled to allot to each
|
|
stomachal compartment and ovum its separate and similar tooth.
|
|
These, then, are the reasons why the number of ova in the sea-urchin
|
|
is an odd one, and why that odd number is five. In some sea-urchins
|
|
the ova are excessively small, in others of considerable size, the
|
|
explanation being that the latter are of a warmer constitution, and so
|
|
are able to concoct their food more thoroughly; while in the former
|
|
concoction is less perfect, so that the stomach is found full of
|
|
residual matter, while the ova are small and uneatable. Those of a
|
|
warmer constitution are, moreover, in virtue of their warmth more
|
|
given to motion, so that they make expeditions in search of food,
|
|
instead of remaining stationary like the rest. As evidence of this, it
|
|
will be found that they always have something or other sticking to
|
|
their spines, as though they moved much about; for they use their
|
|
spines as feet.
|
|
|
|
The Ascidians differ but slightly from plants, and yet have more
|
|
of an animal nature than the sponges, which are virtually plants and
|
|
nothing more. For nature passes from lifeless objects to animals in
|
|
such unbroken sequence, interposing between them beings which live and
|
|
yet are not animals, that scarcely any difference seems to exist
|
|
between two neighbouring groups owing to their close proximity.
|
|
|
|
A sponge, then, as already said, in these respects completely
|
|
resembles a plant, that throughout its life it is attached to a
|
|
rock, and that when separated from this it dies. Slightly different
|
|
from the sponges are the so-called Holothurias and the sea-lungs, as
|
|
also sundry other sea-animals that resemble them. For these are free
|
|
and unattached. Yet they have no feeling, and their life is simply
|
|
that of a plant separated from the ground. For even among
|
|
land-plants there are some that are independent of the soil, and
|
|
that spring up and grow, either upon other plants, or even entirely
|
|
free. Such, for example, is the plant which is found on Parnassus, and
|
|
which some call the Epipetrum. This you may hang up on a peg and it
|
|
will yet live for a considerable time. Sometimes it is a matter of
|
|
doubt whether a given organism should be classed with plants or with
|
|
animals. The Ascidians, for instance, and the like so far resemble
|
|
plants as that they never live free and unattached, but, on the
|
|
other hand, inasmuch as they have a certain flesh-like substance, they
|
|
must be supposed to possess some degree of sensibility.
|
|
|
|
An Ascidian has a body divided by a single septum and with two
|
|
orifices, one where it takes in the fluid matter that ministers to its
|
|
nutrition, the other where it discharges the surplus of unused
|
|
juice, for it has no visible residual substance, such as have the
|
|
other Testacea. This is itself a very strong justification for
|
|
considering an Ascidian, and anything else there may be among
|
|
animals that resembles it, to be of a vegetable character; for
|
|
plants also never have any residuum. Across the middle of the body
|
|
of these Ascidians there runs a thin transverse partition, and here it
|
|
is that we may reasonably suppose the part on which life depends to be
|
|
situated.
|
|
|
|
The Acalephae, or Sea-nettles, as they are variously called, are not
|
|
Testacea at all, but lie outside the recognized groups. Their
|
|
constitution, like that of the Ascidians, approximates them on one
|
|
side to plants, on the other to animals. For seeing that some of
|
|
them can detach themselves and can fasten upon their food, and that
|
|
they are sensible of objects which come in contact with them, they
|
|
must be considered to have an animal nature. The like conclusion
|
|
follows from their using the asperity of their bodies as a
|
|
protection against their enemies. But, on the other hand, they are
|
|
closely allied to plants, firstly by the imperfection of their
|
|
structure, secondly by their being able to attach themselves to the
|
|
rocks, which they do with great rapidity, and lastly by their having
|
|
no visible residuum notwithstanding that they possess a mouth.
|
|
|
|
Very similar again to the Acalephae are the Starfishes. For these
|
|
also fasten on their prey, and suck out its juices, and thus destroy a
|
|
vast number of oysters. At the same time they present a certain
|
|
resemblance to such of the animals we have described as the
|
|
Cephalopoda and Crustacea, inasmuch as they are free and unattached.
|
|
The same may also be said of the Testacea.
|
|
|
|
Such, then, is the structure of the parts that minister to nutrition
|
|
and which every animal must possess. But besides these organs it is
|
|
quite plain that in every animal there must be some part or other
|
|
which shall be analogous to what in sanguineous animals is the
|
|
presiding seat of sensation. Whether an animal has or has not blood,
|
|
it cannot possibly be without this. In the Cephalopoda this part
|
|
consists of a fluid substance contained in a membrane, through which
|
|
runs the gullet on its way to the stomach. It is attached to the
|
|
body rather towards its dorsal surface, and by some is called the
|
|
mytis. Just such another organ is found also in the Crustacea and
|
|
there too is known by the same name. This part is at once fluid and
|
|
corporeal and, as before said, is traversed by the gullet. For had the
|
|
gullet been placed between the mytis and the dorsal surface of the
|
|
animal, the hardness of the back would have interfered with its due
|
|
dilatation in the act of deglutition. On the outer surface of the
|
|
mytis runs the intestine; and in contact with this latter is placed
|
|
the ink-bag, so that it may be removed as far as possible from the
|
|
mouth and its obnoxious fluid be kept at a distance from the nobler
|
|
and sovereign part. The position of the mytis shows that it
|
|
corresponds to the heart of sanguineous animals; for it occupies the
|
|
self-same place. The same is shown by the sweetness of its fluid,
|
|
which has the character of concocted matter and resembles blood.
|
|
|
|
In the Testacea the presiding seat of sensation is in a
|
|
corresponding position, but is less easily made out. It should,
|
|
however, always be looked for in some midway position; namely, in such
|
|
Testacea as are stationary, midway between the part by which food is
|
|
taken in and the channel through which either the excrement or the
|
|
spermatic fluid is voided, and, in those species which are capable
|
|
of locomotion, invariably midway between the right and left sides.
|
|
|
|
In Insects this organ, which is the seat of sensation, lies, as
|
|
was stated in the first treatise, between the head and the cavity
|
|
which contains the stomach. In most of them it consists of a single
|
|
part; but in others, for instance in such as have long bodies and
|
|
resemble the Juli (Millipedes), it is made up of several parts, so
|
|
that such insects continue to live after they have been cut in pieces.
|
|
For the aim of nature is to give to each animal only one such dominant
|
|
part; and when she is unable to carry out this intention she causes
|
|
the parts, though potentially many, to work together actually as
|
|
one. This is much more clearly marked in some insects than in others.
|
|
|
|
The parts concerned in nutrition are not alike in all insects, but
|
|
show considerable diversity. Thus some have what is called a sting
|
|
in the mouth, which is a kind of compound instrument that combines
|
|
in itself the character of a tongue and of lips. In others that have
|
|
no such instrument in front there is a part inside the mouth that
|
|
answers the same sensory purposes. Immediately after the mouth comes
|
|
the intestine, which is never wanting in any insect. This runs in a
|
|
straight line and without further complication to the vent;
|
|
occasionally, however, it has a spiral coil. There are, moreover, some
|
|
insects in which a stomach succeeds to the mouth, and is itself
|
|
succeeded by a convoluted intestine, so that the larger and more
|
|
voracious insects may be enabled to take in a more abundant supply
|
|
of food. More curious than any are the Cicadae. For here the mouth and
|
|
the tongue are united so as to form a single part, through which, as
|
|
through a root, the insect sucks up the fluids on which it lives.
|
|
Insects are always small eaters, not so much because of their
|
|
diminutive size as because of their cold temperament. For it is heat
|
|
which requires sustenance; just as it is heat which speedily
|
|
concocts it. But cold requires no sustenance. In no insects is this so
|
|
conspicuous as in these Cicadae. For they find enough to live on in
|
|
the moisture which is deposited from the air. So also do the
|
|
Ephemera that are found about the Black sea. But while these latter
|
|
only live for a single day, the Cicadae subsist on such food for
|
|
several days, though still not many.
|
|
|
|
We have now done with the internal parts of animals, and must
|
|
therefore return to the consideration of the external parts which have
|
|
not yet been described. It will be better to change our order of
|
|
exposition and begin with the animals we have just been describing, so
|
|
that proceeding from these, which require less discussion, our account
|
|
may have more time to spend on the perfect kinds of animals, those
|
|
namely that have blood.
|
|
|
|
6
|
|
|
|
We will begin with Insects. These animals, though they present no
|
|
great multiplicity of parts, are not without diversities when compared
|
|
with each other. They are all manyfooted; the object of this being
|
|
to compensate their natural slowness and frigidity, and give greater
|
|
activity to their motions. Accordingly we find that those which, as
|
|
the (Millipedes), have long bodies, and are therefore the most
|
|
liable to refrigeration, have also the greatest number of feet. Again,
|
|
the body in these animals is insected-the reason for this being that
|
|
they have not got one vital centre but many-and the number of their
|
|
feet corresponds to that of the insections.
|
|
|
|
Should the feet fall short of this, their deficiency is
|
|
compensated by the power of flight. Of such flying insects some live a
|
|
wandering life, and are forced to make long expeditions in search of
|
|
food. These have a body of light weight, and four feathers, two on
|
|
either side, to support it. Such are bees and the insects akin to
|
|
them. When, however, such insects are of very small bulk, their
|
|
feathers are reduced to two, as is the case with flies. Insects with
|
|
heavy bodies and of stationary habits, though not polypterous in the
|
|
same way as bees, yet have sheaths to their feathers to maintain their
|
|
efficiency. Such are the Melolonthae and the like. For their
|
|
stationary habits expose their feathers to much greater risks than are
|
|
run by those of insects that are more constantly in flight, and on
|
|
this account they are provided with this protecting shield. The
|
|
feather of an insect has neither barbs nor shaft. For, though it is
|
|
called a feather, it is no feather at all, but merely a skin-like
|
|
membrane that, owing to its dryness, necessarily becomes detached from
|
|
the surface of the body, as the fleshy substance grows cold.
|
|
|
|
These animals then have their bodies insected, not only for the
|
|
reasons already assigned, but also to enable them to curl round in
|
|
such a manner as may protect them from injury; for such insects as
|
|
have long bodies can roll themselves up, which would be impossible
|
|
were it not for the insections; and those that cannot do this can
|
|
yet draw their segments up into the insected spaces, and so increase
|
|
the hardness of their bodies. This can be felt quite plainly by
|
|
putting the finger on one of the insects, for instance, known as
|
|
Canthari. The touch frightens the insect, and it remains motionless,
|
|
while its body becomes hard. The division of the body into segments is
|
|
also a necessary result of there being several supreme organs in place
|
|
of one; and this again is a part of the essential constitution of
|
|
insects, and is a character which approximates them to plants. For
|
|
as plants, though cut into pieces, can still live, so also can
|
|
insects. There is, however, this difference between the two cases,
|
|
that the portions of the divided insect live only for a limited
|
|
time, whereas the portions of the plant live on and attain the perfect
|
|
form of the whole, so that from one single plant you may obtain two or
|
|
more.
|
|
|
|
Some insects are also provided with another means of protection
|
|
against their enemies, namely a sting. In some this is in front,
|
|
connected with the tongue, in others behind at the posterior end.
|
|
For just as the organ of smell in elephants answers several uses,
|
|
serving alike as a weapon and for purposes of nutrition, so does
|
|
also the sting, when placed in connexion with the tongue, as in some
|
|
insects, answer more than one end. For it is the instrument through
|
|
which they derive their sensations of food, as well as that with which
|
|
they suck it up and bring it to the mouth. Such of these insects as
|
|
have no anterior sting are provided with teeth, which serve in some of
|
|
them for biting the food, and in others for its prehension and
|
|
conveyance to the mouth. Such are their uses, for instance, in ants
|
|
and all the various kinds of bees. As for the insects that have a
|
|
sting behind, this weapon is given them because they are of a fierce
|
|
disposition. In some of them the sting is lodged inside the body, in
|
|
bees, for example, and wasps. For these insects are made for flight,
|
|
and were their sting external and of delicate make it would soon get
|
|
spoiled; and if, on the other hand, it were of thicker build, as in
|
|
scorpions, its weight would be an incumbrance. As for scorpions that
|
|
live on the ground and have a tail, their sting must be set upon this,
|
|
as otherwise it would be of no use as a weapon. Dipterous insects
|
|
never have a posterior sting. For the very reason of their being
|
|
dipterous is that they are small and weak, and therefore require no
|
|
more than two feathers to support their light weight; and the same
|
|
reason which reduces their feathers to two causes their sting to be in
|
|
front; for their strength is not sufficient to allow them to strike
|
|
efficiently with the hinder part of the body. Polypterous insects,
|
|
on the other hand, are of greater bulk-indeed it is this which
|
|
causes them to have so many feathers; and their greater size makes
|
|
them stronger in their hinder parts. The sting of such insects is
|
|
therefore placed behind. Now it is better, when possible, that one and
|
|
the same instrument shall not be made to serve several dissimilar
|
|
uses; but that there shall be one organ to serve as a weapon, which
|
|
can then be very sharp, and a distinct one to serve as a tongue, which
|
|
can then be of spongy texture and fit to absorb nutriment. Whenever,
|
|
therefore, nature is able to provide two separate instruments for
|
|
two separate uses, without the one hampering the other, she does so,
|
|
instead of acting like a coppersmith who for cheapness makes a spit
|
|
and lampholder in one. It is only when this is impossible that she
|
|
uses one organ for several functions.
|
|
|
|
The anterior legs are in some cases longer than the others, that
|
|
they may serve to wipe away any foreign matter that may lodge on the
|
|
insect's eyes and obstruct its sight, which already is not very
|
|
distinct owing to the eyes being made of a hard substance. Flies and
|
|
bees and the like may be constantly seen thus dressing themselves with
|
|
crossed forelegs. Of the other legs, the hinder are bigger than the
|
|
middle pair, both to aid in running and also that the insect, when
|
|
it takes flight, may spring more easily from the ground. This
|
|
difference is still more marked in such insects as leap, in locusts
|
|
for instance, and in the various kinds of fleas. For these first
|
|
bend and then extend the legs, and, by doing so, are necessarily
|
|
shot up from the ground. It is only the. hind legs of locusts, and not
|
|
the front ones, that resemble the steering oars of a ship. For this
|
|
requires that the joint shall be deflected inwards, and such is
|
|
never the case with the anterior limbs. The whole number of legs,
|
|
including those used in leaping, is six in all these insects.
|
|
|
|
7
|
|
|
|
In the Testacea the body consists of but few parts, the reason being
|
|
that these animals live a stationary life. For such animals as move
|
|
much about must of necessity have more numerous parts than such as
|
|
remain quiet; for their activities are many, and the more
|
|
diversified the movements the greater the number of organs required to
|
|
effect them. Some species of Testacea are absolutely motionless, and
|
|
others not quite but nearly so. Nature, however, has provided them
|
|
with a protection in the hardness of the shell with which she has
|
|
invested their body. This shell, as already has been said, may have
|
|
one valve, or two valves, or be turbinate. In the latter case it may
|
|
be either spiral, as in whelks, or merely globular, as in sea-urchins.
|
|
When it has two valves, these may be gaping, as in scallops and
|
|
mussels, where the valves are united together on one side only, so
|
|
as to open and shut on the other; or they may be united together on
|
|
both sides, as in the Solens (razor-fishes). In all cases alike the
|
|
Testacea have, like plants, the head downwards. The reason for this
|
|
is, that they take in their nourishment from below, just as do
|
|
plants with their roots. Thus the under parts come in them to be
|
|
above, and the upper parts to be below. The body is enclosed in a
|
|
membrane, and through this the animal filters fluid free from salt and
|
|
absorbs its nutriment. In all there is a head; but none of the
|
|
parts, excepting this recipient of food, has any distinctive name.
|
|
|
|
8
|
|
|
|
All the Crustacea can crawl as well as swim, and accordingly they
|
|
are provided with numerous feet. There are four main genera, viz.
|
|
the Carabi, as they are called, the Astaci, the Carides, and the
|
|
Carcini. In each of these genera, again, there are numerous species,
|
|
which differ from each other not only as regards shape, but also
|
|
very considerably as regards size. For, while in some species the
|
|
individuals are large, in others they are excessively minute. The
|
|
Carcinoid and Caraboid Crustacea resemble each other in possessing
|
|
claws. These claws are not for locomotion, but to serve in place of
|
|
hands for seizing and holding objects; and they are therefore bent
|
|
in the opposite direction to the feet, being so twisted as to turn
|
|
their convexity towards the body, while their feet turn towards it
|
|
their concavity. For in this position the claws are best suited for
|
|
laying hold of the food and carrying it to the mouth. The
|
|
distinction between the Carabi and the Carcini (Crabs) consists in the
|
|
former having a tail while the latter have none. For the Carabi swim
|
|
about and a tail is therefore of use to them, serving for their
|
|
propulsion like the blade of an oar. But it would be of no use to
|
|
the Crabs; for these animals live habitually close to the shore, and
|
|
creep into holes and corners. In such of them as live out at sea,
|
|
the feet are much less adapted for locomotion than in the rest,
|
|
because they are little given to moving about but depend for
|
|
protection on their shell-like covering. The Maiae and the crabs known
|
|
as Heracleotic are examples of this; the legs in the former being very
|
|
thin, in the latter very short.
|
|
|
|
The very minute crabs that are found among the small fry at the
|
|
bottom of the net have their hindermost feet flattened out into the
|
|
semblance of fins or oar-blades, so as to help the animal in swimming.
|
|
|
|
The Carides are distinguished from the Carcinoid species by the
|
|
presence of a tail; and from the Caraboids by the absence of claws.
|
|
This is explained by their large number of feet, on which has been
|
|
expended the material for the growth of claws. Their feet again are
|
|
numerous to suit their mode of progression, which is mainly by
|
|
swimming.
|
|
|
|
Of the parts on the ventral surface, those near the head are in some
|
|
of these animals formed like gills, for the admission and discharge of
|
|
water; while the parts lower down differ in the two sexes. For in
|
|
the female Carabi these are more laminar than in the males, and in the
|
|
female crabs the flap is furnished with hairier appendages. This gives
|
|
ampler space for the disposal of the ova, which the females retain
|
|
in these parts instead of letting them go free, as do fishes and all
|
|
other oviparous animals. In the Carabi and in the Crabs the right claw
|
|
is invariably the larger and the stronger. For it is natural to
|
|
every animal in active operations to use the parts on its right side
|
|
in preference to those on its left; and nature, in distributing the
|
|
organs, invariably assigns each, either exclusively or in a more
|
|
perfect condition, to such animals as can use it. So it is with tusks,
|
|
and teeth, and horns, and spurs, and all such defensive and
|
|
offensive weapons.
|
|
|
|
In the Lobsters alone it is a matter of chance which claw is the
|
|
larger, and this in either sex. Claws they must have, because they
|
|
belong to a genus in which this is a constant character; but they have
|
|
them in this indeterminate way, owing to imperfect formation and to
|
|
their not using them for their natural purpose, but for locomotion.
|
|
|
|
For a detailed account of the several parts of these animals, of
|
|
their position and their differences, those parts being also
|
|
included which distinguish the sexes, reference must be made to the
|
|
treatises on Anatomy and to the Researches concerning Animals.
|
|
|
|
9
|
|
|
|
We come now to the Cephalopoda. Their internal organs have already
|
|
been described with those of other animals. Externally there is the
|
|
trunk of the body, not distinctly defined, and in front of this the
|
|
head surrounded by feet, which form a circle about the mouth and
|
|
teeth, and are set between these and the eyes. Now in all other
|
|
animals the feet, if there are any, are disposed in one of two ways;
|
|
either before and behind or along the sides, the latter being the plan
|
|
in such of them, for instance, as are bloodless and have numerous
|
|
feet. But in the Cephalopoda there is a peculiar arrangement,
|
|
different from either of these. For their feet are all placed at
|
|
what may be called the fore end. The reason for this is that the
|
|
hind part of their body has been drawn up close to the fore part, as
|
|
is also the case in the turbinated Testacea. For the Testacea, while
|
|
in some points they resemble the Crustacea, in others resemble the
|
|
Cephalopoda. Their earthy matter is on the outside, and their fleshy
|
|
substance within. So far they are like the Crustacea. But the
|
|
general plan of their body is that of the Cephalopoda; and, though
|
|
this is true in a certain degree of all the Testacea, it is more
|
|
especially true of those turbinated species that have a spiral
|
|
shell. Of this general plan, common to the two, we will speak
|
|
presently. But let us first consider the case of quadrupeds and of
|
|
man, where the arrangement is that of a straight line. Let A at the
|
|
upper end of such a line be supposed to represent the mouth, then B
|
|
the gullet, and C the stomach, and the intestine to run from this C to
|
|
the excremental vent where D is inscribed. Such is the plan in
|
|
sanguineous animals; and round this straight line as an axis are
|
|
disposed the head and so-called trunk; the remaining parts, such as
|
|
the anterior and posterior limbs, having been superadded by nature,
|
|
merely to minister to these and for locomotion.
|
|
|
|
In the Crustacea also and in Insects there is a tendency to a
|
|
similar arrangement of the internal parts in a straight line; the
|
|
distinction between these groups and the sanguineous animals depending
|
|
on differences of the external organs which minister to locomotion.
|
|
But the Cephalopoda and the turbinated Testacea have in common an
|
|
arrangement which stands in contrast with this. For here the two
|
|
extremities are brought together by a curve, as if one were to bend
|
|
the straight line marked E until D came close to Such, then, is the
|
|
disposition of the internal parts; and round these, in the
|
|
Cephalopoda, is placed the sac (in the Poulps alone called a head),
|
|
and, in the Testacea, the turbinate shell which corresponds to the
|
|
sac. There is, in fact, only this difference between them, that the
|
|
investing substance of the Cephalopoda is soft while the shell of
|
|
the Testacea is hard, nature having surrounded their fleshy part
|
|
with this hard coating as a protection because of their limited
|
|
power of locomotion. In both classes, owing to this arrangement of the
|
|
internal organs, the excrement is voided near the mouth; at a point
|
|
below this orifice in the Cephalopoda, and in the Turbinata on one
|
|
side of it.
|
|
|
|
Such, then, is the explanation of the position of the feet in the
|
|
Cephalopoda, and of the contrast they present to other animals in this
|
|
matter. The arrangement, however, in the Sepias and the Calamaries
|
|
is not precisely the same as in the Poulps, owing to the former
|
|
having no other mode of progression than by swimming, while the latter
|
|
not only swim but crawl. For in the former six of the feet are above
|
|
the teeth and small, the outer one on either side being the biggest;
|
|
while the remaining two, which make up the total weight, are below the
|
|
mouth and are the biggest of all, just as the hind limbs in quadrupeds
|
|
are stronger than the fore limbs. For it is these that have to support
|
|
the weight, and to take the main part in locomotion. And the outer two
|
|
of the upper six are bigger than the pair which intervene between them
|
|
and the uppermost of all, because they have to assist the lowermost
|
|
pair in their office. In the Poulps, on the other hand, the four
|
|
central feet are the biggest. Again, though the number of feet is
|
|
the same in all the Cephalopoda, namely eight, their length varies
|
|
in different kinds, being short in the Sepias and the Calamaries,
|
|
but greater in the Poulps. For in these latter the trunk of the body
|
|
is of small bulk, while in the former it is of considerable size;
|
|
and so in the one case nature has used the materials subtracted from
|
|
the body to give length to the feet, while in the other she has
|
|
acted in precisely the opposite way, and has given to the growth of
|
|
the body what she has first taken from the feet. The Poulps, then,
|
|
owing to the length of their feet, can not only swim but crawl,
|
|
whereas in the other genera the feet are useless for the latter mode
|
|
of progression, being small while the bulk of the body is
|
|
considerable. These short feet would not enable their possessors to
|
|
cling to the rocks and keep themselves from being torn off by the
|
|
waves when these run high in times of storm; neither would they
|
|
serve to lay hold of objects at all remote and bring them in; but,
|
|
to supply these defects, the animal is furnished with two long
|
|
proboscises, by which it can moor itself and ride at anchor like a
|
|
ship in rough weather. These same processes serve also to catch prey
|
|
at a distance and to bring it to the mouth. They are so used by both
|
|
the Sepias and the Calamaries. In the Poulps the feet are themselves
|
|
able to perform these offices, and there are consequently no
|
|
proboscises. Proboscises and twining tentacles, with acetabula set
|
|
upon them, act in the same way and have the same structure as those
|
|
plaited instruments which were used by physicians of old to reduce
|
|
dislocations of the fingers. Like these they are made by the
|
|
interlacing of their fibres, and they act by pulling upon pieces of
|
|
flesh and yielding substances. For the plaited fibres encircle an
|
|
object in a slackened condition, and when they are put on the
|
|
stretch they grasp and cling tightly to whatever it may be that is
|
|
in contact with their inner surface. Since, then, the Cephalopoda have
|
|
no other instruments with which to convey anything to themselves
|
|
from without, than either twining tentacles, as in some species, or
|
|
proboscises as in others, they are provided with these to serve as
|
|
hands for offence and defence and other necessary uses.
|
|
|
|
The acetabula are set in double line in all the Cephalopoda
|
|
excepting in one kind of poulp, where there is but a single row. The
|
|
length and the slimness which is part of the nature of this kind of
|
|
poulp explain the exception. For a narrow space cannot possibly
|
|
admit of more than a single row. This exceptional character, then,
|
|
belongs to them, not because it is the most advantageous
|
|
arrangement, but because it is the necessary consequence of their
|
|
essential specific constitution.
|
|
|
|
In all these animals there is a fin, encircling the sac. In the
|
|
Poulps and the Sepias this fin is unbroken and continuous, as is
|
|
also the case in the larger calamaries known as Teuthi. But in the
|
|
smaller kind, called Teuthides, the fin is not only broader than in
|
|
the Sepias and the Poulps, where it is very narrow, but, moreover,
|
|
does not encircle the entire sac, but only begins in the middle of the
|
|
side. The use of this fin is to enable the animal to swim, and also to
|
|
direct its course. It acts, that is, like the rump-feathers in
|
|
birds, or the tail-fin in fishes. In none is it so small or so
|
|
indistinct as in the Poulps. For in these the body is of small bulk
|
|
and can be steered by the feet sufficiently well without other
|
|
assistance.
|
|
|
|
The Insects, the Crustacea, the Testacea, and the Cephalopoda,
|
|
have now been dealt with in turn; and their parts have been described,
|
|
whether internal or external.
|
|
|
|
10
|
|
|
|
We must now go back to the animals that have blood, and consider
|
|
such of their parts, already enumerated, as were before passed over.
|
|
We will take the viviparous animals first, and, we have done with
|
|
these, will pass on to the oviparous, and treat of them in like
|
|
manner.
|
|
|
|
The parts that border on the head, and on what is known as the
|
|
neck and throat, have already been taken into consideration. All
|
|
animals that have blood have a head; whereas in some bloodless
|
|
animals, such as crabs, the part which represents a head is not
|
|
clearly defined. As to the neck, it is present in all the Vivipara,
|
|
but only in some of the Ovipara; for while those that have a lung also
|
|
have a neck, those that do not inhale the outer air have none. The
|
|
head exists mainly for the sake of the brain. For every animal that
|
|
has blood must of necessity have a brain; and must, moreover, for
|
|
reasons already given, have it placed in an opposite region to the
|
|
heart. But the head has also been chosen by nature as the part in
|
|
which to set some of the senses; because its blood is mixed in such
|
|
suitable proportions as to ensure their tranquillity and precision,
|
|
while at the same time it can supply the brain with such warmth as
|
|
it requires. There is yet a third constituent superadded to the
|
|
head, namely the part which ministers to the ingestion of food. This
|
|
has been placed here by nature, because such a situation accords
|
|
best with the general configuration of the body. For the stomach could
|
|
not possibly be placed above the heart, seeing that this is the
|
|
sovereign organ; and if placed below, as in fact it is, then the mouth
|
|
could not possibly be placed there also. For this would have
|
|
necessitated a great increase in the length of the body; and the
|
|
stomach, moreover, would have been removed too far from the source
|
|
of motion and of concoction.
|
|
|
|
The head, then, exists for the sake of these three parts; while
|
|
the neck, again, exists for the sake of the windpipe. For it acts as a
|
|
defence to this and to the oesophagus, encircling them and keeping
|
|
them from injury. In all other animals this neck is flexible and
|
|
contains several vertebrae; but in wolves and lions it contains only a
|
|
single bone. For the object of nature was to give these animals an
|
|
organ which should be serviceable in the way of strength, rather
|
|
than one that should be useful for any of the other purposes to
|
|
which necks are subservient.
|
|
|
|
Continuous with the head and neck is the trunk with the anterior
|
|
limbs. In man the forelegs and forefeet are replaced by arms and by
|
|
what we call hands. For of all animals man alone stands erect, in
|
|
accordance with his godlike nature and essence. For it is the function
|
|
of the god-like to think and to be wise; and no easy task were this
|
|
under the burden of a heavy body, pressing down from above and
|
|
obstructing by its weight the motions of the intellect and of the
|
|
general sense. When, moreover, the weight and corporeal substance
|
|
become excessive, the body must of necessity incline towards the
|
|
ground. In such cases therefore nature, in order to give support to
|
|
the body, has replaced the arms and hands by forefeet, and has thus
|
|
converted the animal into a quadruped. For, as every animal that walks
|
|
must of necessity have the two hinder feet, such an animal becomes a
|
|
quadruped, its body inclining downwards in front from the weight which
|
|
its soul cannot sustain. For all animals, man alone excepted, are
|
|
dwarf-like in form. For the dwarf-like is that in which the upper part
|
|
is large, while that which bears the weight and is used in progression
|
|
is small. This upper part is what we call the trunk, which reaches
|
|
from the mouth to the vent. In man it is duly proportionate to the
|
|
part below, and diminishes much in its comparative size as the man
|
|
attains to full growth. But in his infancy the contrary obtains, and
|
|
the upper parts are large, while the lower part is small; so that
|
|
the infant can only crawl, and is unable to walk; nay, at first cannot
|
|
even crawl, but remains without motion. For all children are dwarfs in
|
|
shape, but cease to be so as they become men, from the growth of their
|
|
lower part; whereas in quadrupeds the reverse occurs, their lower
|
|
parts being largest in youth, and advance of years bringing
|
|
increased growth above, that is in the trunk, which extends from the
|
|
rump to the head. Thus it is that colts are scarcely, if at all, below
|
|
full-grown horses in height; and that while still young they can touch
|
|
their heads with the hind legs, though this is no longer possible when
|
|
they are older. Such, then, is the form of animals that have either
|
|
a solid or a cloven hoof. But such as are polydactylous and without
|
|
horns, though they too are of dwarf-like shape, are so in a less
|
|
degree; and therefore the greater growth of the lower parts as
|
|
compared with the upper is also small, being proportionate to this
|
|
smaller deficiency.
|
|
|
|
Dwarf-like again is the race of birds and fishes; and so in fact, as
|
|
already has been said, is every animal that has blood. This is the
|
|
reason why no other animal is so intelligent as man. For even among
|
|
men themselves if we compare children with adults, or such adults as
|
|
are of dwarf-like shape with such as are not, we find that, whatever
|
|
other superiority the former may possess, they are at any rate
|
|
deficient as compared with the latter in intelligence. The
|
|
explanation, as already stated, is that their psychical principle is
|
|
corporeal, and much impeded in its motions. Let now a further decrease
|
|
occur in the elevating heat, and a further increase in the earthy
|
|
matter, and the animals become smaller in bulk, and their feet more
|
|
numerous, until at a later stage they become apodous, and extended
|
|
full length on the ground. Then, by further small successions of
|
|
change, they come to have their principal organ below; and at last
|
|
their cephalic part becomes motionless and destitute of sensation.
|
|
Thus the animal becomes a plant, that has its upper parts downwards
|
|
and its lower parts above. For in plants the roots are the equivalents
|
|
of mouth and head, while the seed has an opposite significance, for it
|
|
is produced above it the extremities of the twigs.
|
|
|
|
The reasons have now been stated why some animals have many feet,
|
|
some only two, and others none; why, also, some living things are
|
|
plants and others animals; and, lastly, why man alone of all animals
|
|
stands erect. Standing thus erect, man has no need of legs in front,
|
|
and in their stead has been endowed by nature with arms and hands. Now
|
|
it is the opinion of Anaxagoras that the possession of these hands
|
|
is the cause of man being of all animals the most intelligent. But
|
|
it is more rational to suppose that his endowment with hands is the
|
|
consequence rather than the cause of his superior intelligence. For
|
|
the hands are instruments or organs, and the invariable plan of nature
|
|
in distributing the organs is to give each to such animal as can
|
|
make use of it; nature acting in this matter as any prudent man
|
|
would do. For it is a better plan to take a person who is already a
|
|
flute-player and give him a flute, than to take one who possesses a
|
|
flute and teach him the art of flute-playing. For nature adds that
|
|
which is less to that which is greater and more important, and not
|
|
that which is more valuable and greater to that which is less.
|
|
Seeing then that such is the better course, and seeing also that of
|
|
what is possible nature invariably brings about the best, we must
|
|
conclude that man does not owe his superior intelligence to his hands,
|
|
but his hands to his superior intelligence. For the most intelligent
|
|
of animals is the one who would put the most organs to use; and the
|
|
hand is not to be looked on as one organ but as many; for it is, as it
|
|
were, an instrument for further instruments. This instrument,
|
|
therefore,-the hand-of all instruments the most variously serviceable,
|
|
has been given by nature to man, the animal of all animals the most
|
|
capable of acquiring the most varied handicrafts.
|
|
|
|
Much in error, then, are they who say that the construction of man
|
|
is not only faulty, but inferior to that of all other animals;
|
|
seeing that he is, as they point out, bare-footed, naked, and
|
|
without weapon of which to avail himself. For other animals have
|
|
each but one mode of defence, and this they can never change; so
|
|
that they must perform all the offices of life and even, so to
|
|
speak, sleep with sandals on, never laying aside whatever serves as
|
|
a protection to their bodies, nor changing such single weapon as
|
|
they may chance to possess. But to man numerous modes of defence are
|
|
open, and these, moreover, he may change at will; as also he may adopt
|
|
such weapon as he pleases, and at such times as suit him. For the hand
|
|
is talon, hoof, and horn, at will. So too it is spear, and sword,
|
|
and whatsoever other weapon or instrument you please; for all these
|
|
can it be from its power of grasping and holding them all. In
|
|
harmony with this varied office is the form which nature has contrived
|
|
for it. For it is split into several divisions, and these are
|
|
capable of divergence. Such capacity of divergence does not prevent
|
|
their again converging so as to form a single compact body, whereas
|
|
had the hand been an undivided mass, divergence would have been
|
|
impossible. The divisions also may be used singly or two together
|
|
and in various combinations. The joints, moreover, of the fingers
|
|
are well constructed for prehension and for pressure. One of these
|
|
also, and this not long like the rest but short and thick, is placed
|
|
laterally. For were it not so placed all prehension would be as
|
|
impossible, as were there no hand at all. For the pressure of this
|
|
digit is applied from below upwards, while the rest act from above
|
|
downwards; an arrangement which is essential, if the grasp is to be
|
|
firm and hold like a tight clamp. As for the shortness of this
|
|
digit, the object is to increase its strength, so that it may be able,
|
|
though but one, to counterbalance its more numerous opponents.
|
|
Moreover, were it long it would be of no use. This is the
|
|
explanation of its being sometimes called the great digit, in spite of
|
|
its small size; for without it all the rest would be practically
|
|
useless. The finger which stands at the other end of the row is small,
|
|
while the central one of all is long, like a centre oar in a ship.
|
|
This is rightly so; for it is mainly by the central part of the
|
|
encircling grasp that a tool must be held when put to use.
|
|
|
|
No less skilfully contrived are the nails. For, while in man these
|
|
serve simply as coverings to protect the tips of the fingers, in other
|
|
animals they are also used for active purposes; and their form in each
|
|
case is suited to their office.
|
|
|
|
The arms in man and the fore limbs in quadrupeds bend in contrary
|
|
directions, this difference having reference to the ingestion of
|
|
food and to the other offices which belong to these parts. For
|
|
quadrupeds must of necessity bend their anterior limbs inwards that
|
|
they may serve in locomotion, for they use them as feet. Not but
|
|
what even among quadrupeds there is at any rate a tendency for such as
|
|
are polydactylous to use their forefeet not only for locomotion but as
|
|
hands. And they are in fact so used, as any one may see. For these
|
|
animals seize hold of objects, and also repel assailants with their
|
|
anterior limbs; whereas quadrupeds with solid hoofs use their hind
|
|
legs for this latter purpose. For their fore limbs are not analogous
|
|
to the arms and hands of man.
|
|
|
|
It is this hand-like office of the anterior limbs which explains why
|
|
in some of the polydactylous quadrupeds, such as wolves, lions,
|
|
dogs, and leopards, there are actually five digits on each forefoot,
|
|
though there are only four on each hind one. For the fifth digit of
|
|
the foot corresponds to the fifth digit of the hand, and like it is
|
|
called the big one. It is true that in the smaller polydactylous
|
|
quadrupeds the hind feet also have each five toes. But this is because
|
|
these animals are creepers; and the increased number of nails serves
|
|
to give them a tighter grip, and so enables them to creep up steep
|
|
places with greater facility, or even to run head downwards.
|
|
|
|
In man between the arms, and in other animals between the
|
|
forelegs, lies what is called the breast. This in man is broad, as one
|
|
might expect; for as the arms are set laterally on the body, they
|
|
offer no impediment to such expansion in this part. But in
|
|
quadrupeds the breast is narrow, owing to the legs having to be
|
|
extended in a forward direction in progression and locomotion.
|
|
|
|
Owing to this narrowness the mammae of quadrupeds are never placed
|
|
on the breast. But in the human body there is ample space in this
|
|
part; moreover, the heart and neighbouring organs require
|
|
protection, and for these reasons this part is fleshy and the mammae
|
|
are placed upon it separately, side by side, being themselves of a
|
|
fleshy substance in the male and therefore of use in the way just
|
|
stated; while in the female, nature, in accordance with what we say is
|
|
her frequent practice, makes them minister to an additional
|
|
function, employing them as a store-place of nutriment for the
|
|
offspring. The human mammae are two in number, in accordance with
|
|
the division of the body into two halves, a right and a left. They are
|
|
somewhat firmer than they would otherwise be, because the ribs in this
|
|
region are joined together; while they form two separate masses,
|
|
because their presence is in no wise burdensome. In other animals than
|
|
man, it is impossible for the mammae to be placed on the breast
|
|
between the forelegs, for they would interfere with locomotion; they
|
|
are therefore disposed of otherwise, and in a variety of ways. Thus in
|
|
such animals as produce but few at a birth, whether horned
|
|
quadrupeds or those with solid hoofs, the mammae are placed in the
|
|
region of the thighs, and are two in number, while in such as
|
|
produce litters, or such as are polydactylous, the dugs are either
|
|
numerous and placed laterally on the belly, as in swine and dogs, or
|
|
are only two in number, being set, however, in the centre of the
|
|
abdomen, as is the case in the lion. The explanation of this latter
|
|
condition is not that the lion produces few at a birth, for
|
|
sometimes it has more than two cubs at a time, but is to be found in
|
|
the fact that this animal has no plentiful supply of milk. For,
|
|
being a flesheater, it gets food at but rare intervals, and such
|
|
nourishment as it obtains is all expended on the growth of its body.
|
|
|
|
In the elephant also there are but two mammae, which are placed
|
|
under the axillae of the fore limbs. The mammae are not more than two,
|
|
because this animal has only a single young one at a birth; and they
|
|
are not placed in the region of the thighs, because they never
|
|
occupy that position in any polydactylous animal such as this. Lastly,
|
|
they are placed above, close to the axillae, because this is the
|
|
position of the foremost dugs in all animals whose dugs are
|
|
numerous, and the dugs so placed give the most milk. Evidence of
|
|
this is furnished by the sow. For she always presents these foremost
|
|
dugs to the first-born of her litter. A single young one is of
|
|
course a first-born, and so such animals as only produce a single
|
|
young one must have these anterior dugs to present to it; that is they
|
|
must have the dugs which are under the axillae. This, then, is the
|
|
reason why the elephant has but two mammae, and why they are so
|
|
placed. But, in such animals as have litters of young, the dugs are
|
|
disposed about the belly; the reason being that more dugs are required
|
|
by those that will have more young to nourish. Now it is impossible
|
|
that these dugs should be set transversely in rows of more than two,
|
|
one, that is, for each side of the body, the right and the left;
|
|
they must therefore be placed lengthways, and the only place where
|
|
there is sufficient length for this is the region between the front
|
|
and hind legs. As to the animals that are not polydactylous but
|
|
produce few at a birth, or have horns, their dugs are placed in the
|
|
region of the thighs. The horse, the ass, the camel are examples;
|
|
all of which bear but a single young one at a time, and of which the
|
|
two former have solid hoofs, while in the last the hoof is cloven.
|
|
As still further examples may be mentioned the deer, the ox, the goat,
|
|
and all other similar animals.
|
|
|
|
The explanation is that in these animals growth takes place in an
|
|
upward direction; so that there must be an abundant collection of
|
|
residual matter and of blood in the lower region, that is to say in
|
|
the neighbourhood of the orifices for efflux, and here therefore
|
|
nature has placed the mammae. For the place in which the nutriment
|
|
is set in motion must also be the place whence nutriment can be
|
|
derived by them. In man there are mammae in the male as well as in the
|
|
female; but some of the males of other animals are without them. Such,
|
|
for instance, is the case with horses, some stallions being
|
|
destitute of these parts, while others that resemble their dams have
|
|
them. Thus much then concerning the mammae.
|
|
|
|
Next after the breast comes the region of the belly, which is left
|
|
unenclosed by the ribs for a reason which has already been given;
|
|
namely that there may be no impediment to the swelling which
|
|
necessarily occurs in the food as it gets heated, nor to the expansion
|
|
of the womb in pregnancy.
|
|
|
|
At the extreme end of what is called the trunk are the parts
|
|
concerned in the evacuation of the solid and also of the fluid
|
|
residue. In all sanguineous animals with some few exceptions, and in
|
|
all Vivipara without any exception at all, the same part which
|
|
serves for the evacuation of the fluid residue is also made by
|
|
nature to serve in sexual congress, and this alike in male and female.
|
|
For the semen is a kind of fluid and residual matter. The proof of
|
|
this will be given hereafter, but for the present let it taken for
|
|
granted. (The like holds good of the menstrual fluid in women, and
|
|
of the part where they emit semen. This also, however, is a matter
|
|
of which a more accurate account will be given hereafter. For the
|
|
present let it be simply stated as a fact, that the catamenia of the
|
|
female like the semen of the male are residual matter. Both of them,
|
|
moreover, being fluid, it is only natural that the parts which serve
|
|
for voidance of the urine should give issue to residues which resemble
|
|
it in character.) Of the internal structure of these parts, and of the
|
|
differences which exist between the parts concerned with semen and the
|
|
parts concerned with conception, a clear account is given in the
|
|
book of Researches concerning Animals and in the treatises on Anatomy.
|
|
Moreover, I shall have to speak of them again when I come to deal with
|
|
Generation. As regards, however, the external shape of these parts, it
|
|
is plain enough that they are adapted to their operations, as indeed
|
|
of necessity they must be. There are, however, differences in the male
|
|
organ corresponding to differences in the body generally. For all
|
|
animals are not of an equally sinewy nature. This organ, again, is the
|
|
only one that, independently of any morbid change, admits of
|
|
augmentation and of diminution of bulk. The former condition is of
|
|
service in copulation, while the other is required for the advantage
|
|
of the body at large. For, were the organ constantly in the former
|
|
condition, it would be an incumbrance. The organ therefore has been
|
|
formed of such constituents as will admit of either state. For it is
|
|
partly sinewy, partly cartilaginous, and thus is enabled either to
|
|
contract or to become extended, and is capable of admitting air.
|
|
|
|
All female quadrupeds void their urine backwards, because the
|
|
position of the parts which this implies is useful to them in the
|
|
act of copulation. This is the case with only some few males, such
|
|
as the lynx, the lion, the camel, and the hare. No quadruped with a
|
|
solid hoof is retromingent.
|
|
|
|
The posterior portion of the body and the parts about the legs are
|
|
peculiar in man as compared with quadrupeds. Nearly all these latter
|
|
have a tail, and this whether they are viviparous or oviparous. For,
|
|
even if the tail be of no great size, yet they have a kind of scut, as
|
|
at any rate a small representative of it. But man is tail-less. He
|
|
has, however, buttocks, which exist in none of the quadrupeds. His
|
|
legs also are fleshy (as too are his thighs and feet); while the
|
|
legs in all other animals that have any, whether viviparous or not,
|
|
are fleshless, being made of sinew and bone and spinous substance. For
|
|
all these differences there is, so to say, one common explanation, and
|
|
this is that of all animals man alone stands erect. It was to
|
|
facilitate the maintenance of this position that Nature made his upper
|
|
parts light, taking away some of their corporeal substance, and
|
|
using it to increase the weight of lithe parts below, so that the
|
|
buttocks, the thighs, and the calves of the legs were all made fleshy.
|
|
The character which she thus gave to the buttocks renders them at
|
|
the same time useful in resting the body. For standing causes no
|
|
fatigue to quadrupeds, and even the long continuance of this posture
|
|
produces in them no weariness; for they are supported the whole time
|
|
by four props, which is much as though they were lying down. But to
|
|
man it is no task to remain for any length of time on his feet, his
|
|
body demanding rest in a sitting position. This, then, is the reason
|
|
why man has buttocks and fleshy legs; and the presence of these fleshy
|
|
parts explains why he has no tail. For the nutriment which would
|
|
otherwise go to the tail is used up in the production of these
|
|
parts, while at the same time the existence of buttocks does away with
|
|
the necessity of a tail. But in quadrupeds and other animals the
|
|
reverse obtains. For they are of dwarf-like form, so that all the
|
|
pressure of their weight and corporeal substance is on their upper
|
|
part, and is withdrawn from the parts below. On this account they
|
|
are without buttocks and have hard legs. In order, however, to cover
|
|
and protect that part which serves for the evacuation of excrement,
|
|
nature has given them a tail of some kind or other, subtracting for
|
|
the purpose some of the nutriment which would otherwise go to the
|
|
legs. Intermediate in shape between man and quadrupeds is the ape,
|
|
belonging therefore to neither or to both, and having on this
|
|
account neither tail nor buttocks; no tail in its character of
|
|
biped, no buttocks in its character of quadruped. There is great
|
|
diversity of so-called tails; and this organ like others is
|
|
sometimes used by nature for by-purposes, being made to serve not only
|
|
as a covering and protection to the fundament, but also for other uses
|
|
and advantages of its possessor.
|
|
|
|
There are differences in the feet of quadrupeds. For in some of
|
|
these animals there is a solid hoof, and in others a hoof cloven
|
|
into two, and again in others a foot divided into many parts.
|
|
|
|
The hoof is solid when the body is large and the earthy matter
|
|
present in great abundance; in which case the earth, instead of
|
|
forming teeth and horns, is separated in the character of a nail,
|
|
and being very abundant forms one continuous nail, that is a hoof,
|
|
in place of several. This consumption of the earthy matter on the hoof
|
|
explains why these animals, as a rule, have no huckle-bones; a
|
|
second reason being that the presence of such a bone in the joint of
|
|
the hind leg somewhat impedes its free motion. For extension and
|
|
flexion can be made more rapidly in parts that have but one angle than
|
|
in parts that have several. But the presence of a huckle-bone, as a
|
|
connecting bolt, is the introduction as it were of a new
|
|
limb-segment between the two ordinary ones. Such an addition adds to
|
|
the weight of the foot, but renders the act of progression more
|
|
secure. Thus it is that in such animals as have a hucklebone, it is
|
|
only in the posterior and not in the anterior limbs that this bone
|
|
is found. For the anterior limbs, moving as they do in advance of
|
|
the others, require to be light and capable of ready flexion,
|
|
whereas firmness and extensibility are what are wanted in the hind
|
|
limbs. Moreover, a huckle-bone adds weight to the blow of a limb,
|
|
and so renders it a suitable weapon of defence; and these animals
|
|
all use their hind legs to protect themselves, kicking out with
|
|
their heels against anything which annoys them. In the cloven-hoofed
|
|
quadrupeds the lighter character of the hind legs admits of there
|
|
being a huckle-bone; and the presence of the huckle-bone prevents them
|
|
from having a solid hoof, the bony substance remaining in the joint,
|
|
and therefore being deficient in the foot. As to the polydactylous
|
|
quadrupeds, none of them have huckle-bones. For if they had they would
|
|
not be polydactylous, but the divisions of the foot would only
|
|
extend to that amount of its breadth which was covered by the
|
|
huckle-bone. Thus it is that most of the animals that have
|
|
huckle-bones are cloven-hoofed.
|
|
|
|
Of all animals man has the largest foot in proportion to the size of
|
|
the body. This is only what might be expected. For seeing that he is
|
|
the only animal that stands erect, the two feet which are intended
|
|
to bear all the weight of the body must be both long and broad.
|
|
Equally intelligible is it that the proportion between the size of the
|
|
fingers and that of the whole hand should be inverted in the case of
|
|
the toes and feet. For the function of the hands is to take hold of
|
|
objects and retain them by pressure; so that the fingers require to be
|
|
long. For it is by its flexed portion that the hand grasps an
|
|
object. But the function of the feet is to enable us to stand
|
|
securely, and for this the undivided part of the foot requires to be
|
|
of larger size than the toes. However, it is better for the
|
|
extremity to be divided than to be undivided. For in an undivided foot
|
|
disease of any one part would extend to the whole organ; whereas, if
|
|
the foot be divided into separate digits, there is not an equal
|
|
liability to such an occurrence. The digits, again, by being short
|
|
would be less liable to injury. For these reasons the feet in man
|
|
are many-toed, while the separate digits are of no great length. The
|
|
toes, finally, are furnished with nails for the same reason as are the
|
|
fingers, namely because such projecting parts are weak and therefore
|
|
require special protection.
|
|
|
|
11
|
|
|
|
We have now done with such sanguineous animals as live on land and
|
|
bring forth their young alive; and, having dealt with all their main
|
|
kinds, we may pass on to such sanguineous animals as are oviparous. Of
|
|
these some have four feet, while others have none. The latter form a
|
|
single genus, namely the Serpents; and why these are apodous has
|
|
been already explained in the dissertation on Animal Progression.
|
|
Irrespective of this absence of feet, serpents resemble the
|
|
oviparous quadrupeds in their conformation.
|
|
|
|
In all these animals there is a head with its component parts; its
|
|
presence being determined by the same causes as obtain in the case
|
|
of other sanguineous animals; and in all, with the single exception of
|
|
the river crocodile, there is a tongue inside the mouth. In this one
|
|
exception there would seem to be no actual tongue, but merely a
|
|
space left vacant for it. The reason is that a crocodile is in a way a
|
|
land-animal and a water-animal combined. In its character of
|
|
land-animal it has a space for a tongue; but in its character of
|
|
water-animal it is without the tongue itself. For in some fishes, as
|
|
has already been mentioned, there is no appearance whatsoever of a
|
|
tongue, unless the mouth be stretched open very widely indeed; while
|
|
in others it is indistinctly separated from the rest of the mouth. The
|
|
reason for this is that a tongue would be of but little service to
|
|
such animals, seeing that they are unable to chew their food or to
|
|
taste it before swallowing, the pleasurable sensations they derive
|
|
from it being limited to the act of deglutition. For it is in their
|
|
passage down the gullet that solid edibles cause enjoyment, while it
|
|
is by the tongue that the savour of fluids is perceived. Thus it is
|
|
during deglutition that the oiliness, the heat, and other such
|
|
qualities of food are recognized; and, in fact, the satisfaction
|
|
from most solid edibles and dainties is derived almost entirely from
|
|
the dilatation of the oesophagus during deglutition. This sensation,
|
|
then, belongs even to animals that have no tongue, but while other
|
|
animals have in addition the sensations of taste, tongueless animals
|
|
have, we may say, no other satisfaction than it. What has now been
|
|
said explains why intemperance as regards drinks and savoury fluids
|
|
does not go hand in hand with intemperance as regards eating and solid
|
|
relishes.
|
|
|
|
In some oviparous quadrupeds, namely in lizards, the tongue is
|
|
bifid, as also it is in serpents, and its terminal divisions are of
|
|
hair-like fineness, as has already been described. (Seals also have
|
|
a forked tongue.) This it is which accounts for all these animals
|
|
being so fond of dainty food. The teeth in the four-footed Ovipara are
|
|
of the sharp interfitting kind, like the teeth of fishes. The organs
|
|
of all the senses are present and resemble those of other animals.
|
|
Thus there are nostrils for smell, eves for vision, and ears for
|
|
hearing. The latter organs, however, do not project from the sides
|
|
of the head, but consist simply of the duct, as also is the case in
|
|
birds. This is due in both cases to the hardness of the integument;
|
|
birds having their bodies covered with feathers, and these oviparous
|
|
quadrupeds with horny plates. These plates are equivalent to scales,
|
|
but of a harder character. This is manifest in tortoises and river
|
|
crocodiles, and also in the large serpents. For here the plates become
|
|
stronger than the bones, being seemingly of the same substance as
|
|
these.
|
|
|
|
These animals have no upper eyelid, but close the eye with the lower
|
|
lid In this they resemble birds, and the reason is the same as was
|
|
assigned in their case. Among birds there are some that can not only
|
|
thus close the eye, but can also blink by means of a membrane which
|
|
comes from its corner. But none of the oviparous quadrupeds blink; for
|
|
their eyes are harder than those of birds. The reason for this is that
|
|
keen vision and far-sightedness are of very considerable service to
|
|
birds, flying as they do in the air, whereas they would be of
|
|
comparatively small use to the oviparous quadrupeds, seeing that
|
|
they are all of troglodytic habits.
|
|
|
|
Of the two separate portions which constitute the head, namely the
|
|
upper part and the lower jaw, the latter in man and in the
|
|
viviparous quadrupeds moves not only upwards and downwards, but also
|
|
from side to side; while in fishes, and birds and oviparous
|
|
quadrupeds, the only movement is up and down. The reason is that
|
|
this latter movement is the one required in biting and dividing
|
|
food, while the lateral movement serve to reduce substances to a pulp.
|
|
To such animals, therefore, as have grinder-teeth this lateral
|
|
motion is of service; but to those animals that have no grinders it
|
|
would be quite useless, and they are therefore invariably without
|
|
it. For nature never makes anything that is superfluous. While in
|
|
all other animals it is the lower jaw that is movable, in the river
|
|
crocodile it is exceptionally the upper. This is because the feet in
|
|
this creature are so excessively small as to be useless for seizing
|
|
and holding prey; on which account nature has given it a mouth that
|
|
can serve for these purposes in their stead. For that direction of
|
|
motion which will give the greater force to a blow will be the more
|
|
serviceable one in holding or in seizing prey; and a blow from above
|
|
is always more forcible than one from below. Seeing, then, that both
|
|
the prehension and the mastication of food are offices of the mouth,
|
|
and that the former of these two is the more essential in an animal
|
|
that has neither hands nor suitably formed feet, these crocodiles will
|
|
derive greater benefit from a motion of the upper jaw downwards than
|
|
from a motion of the lower jaw upwards. The same considerations
|
|
explain why crabs also move the upper division of each claw and not
|
|
the lower. For their claws are substitutes for hands, and so require
|
|
to be suitable for the prehension of food, and not for its
|
|
comminution; for such comminution and biting is the office of teeth.
|
|
In crabs, then, and in such other animals as are able to seize their
|
|
food in a leisurely manner, inasmuch as their mouth is not called on
|
|
to perform its office while they are still in the water, the two
|
|
functions are assigned to different parts, prehension to the hands
|
|
or feet, biting and comminution of food to the mouth. But in
|
|
crocodiles the mouth has been so framed by nature as to serve both
|
|
purposes, the jaws being made to move in the manner just described.
|
|
|
|
Another part present in these animals is a neck, this being the
|
|
necessary consequence of their having a lung. For the windpipe by
|
|
which the air is admitted to the lung is of some length. If,
|
|
however, the definition of a neck be correct, which calls it the
|
|
portion between the head and the shoulders, a serpent can scarcely
|
|
be said with the same right as the rest of these animals to have a
|
|
neck, but only to have something analogous to that part of the body.
|
|
It is a peculiarity of serpents, as compared with other animals allied
|
|
to them, that they are able to turn their head backwards without
|
|
stirring the rest of the body. The reason of this is that a serpent,
|
|
like an insect, has a body that admits of being curled up, its
|
|
vertebrae being cartilaginous and easily bent. The faculty in question
|
|
belongs then to serpents simply as a necessary consequence of this
|
|
character of their vertebrae; but at the same time it has a final
|
|
cause, for it enables them to guard against attacks from behind. For
|
|
their body, owing to its length and the absence of feet, is ill-suited
|
|
for turning round and protecting the hinder parts; and merely to
|
|
lift the head, without the power of turning it round, would be of no
|
|
use whatsoever.
|
|
|
|
The animals with which we are dealing have, moreover, a part which
|
|
corresponds to the breast; but neither here nor elsewhere in their
|
|
body have they any mammae, as neither has any bird or fish. This is
|
|
a consequence of their having no milk; for a mamma is a receptacle for
|
|
milk and, as it were, a vessel to contain it. This absence of milk
|
|
is not peculiar to these animals, but is common to all such as are not
|
|
internally viviparous. For all such produce eggs, and the nutriment
|
|
which in Vivipara has the character of milk is in them engendered in
|
|
the egg. Of all this, however, a clearer account will be given in
|
|
the treatise on Generation. As to the mode in which the legs bend, a
|
|
general account, in which all animals are considered, has already been
|
|
given in the dissertation on Progression. These animals also have a
|
|
tail, larger in some of them, smaller in others, and the reason for
|
|
this has been stated in general terms in an earlier passage.
|
|
|
|
Of all oviparous animals that live on land there is none so lean
|
|
as the Chamaeleon. For there is none that has so little blood. The
|
|
explanation of this is to be found in the psychical temperament of the
|
|
creature. For it is of a timid nature, as the frequent changes it
|
|
undergoes in its outward aspect testify. But fear is a
|
|
refrigeration, and results from deficiency of natural heat and
|
|
scantiness of blood. We have now done with such sanguineous animals as
|
|
are quadrupedous and also such as are apodous, and have stated with
|
|
sufficient completeness what external parts they possess, and for what
|
|
reason they have them.
|
|
|
|
12
|
|
|
|
The differences of birds compared one with another are differences
|
|
of magnitude, and of the greater or smaller development of parts. Thus
|
|
some have long legs, others short legs; some have a broad tongue,
|
|
others a narrow tongue; and so on with the other parts. There are
|
|
few of their parts that differ save in size, taking birds by
|
|
themselves. But when birds are compared with other animals the parts
|
|
present differences of form also. For in some animals these are hairy,
|
|
in others scaly, and in others have scale-like plates, while birds are
|
|
feathered.
|
|
|
|
Birds, then, are feathered, and this is a character common to them
|
|
all and peculiar to them. Their feathers, too, are split and
|
|
distinct in kind from the undivided feathers of insects; for the
|
|
bird's feather is barbed, these are not; the bird's feather has a
|
|
shaft, these have none. A second strange peculiarity which
|
|
distinguishes birds from all other animals is their beak. For as in
|
|
elephants the nostril serves in place of hands, and as in some insects
|
|
the tongue serves in place of mouth, so in birds there is a beak,
|
|
which, being bony, serves in place of teeth and lips. Their organs
|
|
of sense have already been considered.
|
|
|
|
All birds have a neck extending from the body; and the purpose of
|
|
this neck is the same as in such other animals as have one. This
|
|
neck in some birds is long, in others short; its length, as a
|
|
general rule, being pretty nearly determined by that of the legs.
|
|
For long-legged birds have a long neck, short-legged birds a short
|
|
one, to which rule, however, the web-footed birds form an exception.
|
|
For to a bird perched up on long legs a short neck would be of no
|
|
use whatsoever in collecting food from the ground; and equally useless
|
|
would be a long neck, if the legs were short. Such birds, again, as
|
|
are carnivorous would find length in this part interfere greatly
|
|
with their habits of life. For a long neck is weak, and it is on their
|
|
superior strength that carnivorous birds depend for their subsistence.
|
|
No bird, therefore, that has talons ever has an elongated neck. In
|
|
web-footed birds, however, and in those other birds belonging to the
|
|
same class, whose toes though actually separate have flat marginal
|
|
lobes, the neck is elongated, so as to be suitable for collecting food
|
|
from the water; while the legs are short, so as to serve in
|
|
swimming. The beaks of birds, as their feet, vary with their modes
|
|
of life. For in some the beak is straight, in others crooked;
|
|
straight, in those who use it merely for eating; crooked, in those
|
|
that live on raw flesh. For a crooked beak is an advantage in
|
|
fighting; and these birds must, of course, get their food from the
|
|
bodies of other animals, and in most cases by violence. In such birds,
|
|
again, as live in marshes and are herbivorous the beak is broad and
|
|
flat, this form being best suited for digging and cropping, and for
|
|
pulling up plants. In some of these marsh birds, however, the beak
|
|
is elongated, as too is the neck, the reason for this being that the
|
|
bird get its food from some depth below the surface. For most birds of
|
|
this kind, and most of those whose feet are webbed, either in their
|
|
entirety or each part separately, live by preying on some of the
|
|
smaller animals that are to be found in water, and use these parts for
|
|
their capture, the neck acting as a fishing-rod, and the beak
|
|
representing the line and hook.
|
|
|
|
The upper and under sides of the body, that is of what in quadrupeds
|
|
is called the trunk, present in birds one unbroken surface, and they
|
|
have no arms or forelegs attached to it, but in their stead wings,
|
|
which are a distinctive peculiarity of these animals; and, as these
|
|
wings are substitutes for arms, their terminal segments lie on the
|
|
back in the place of a shoulder-blade.
|
|
|
|
The legs are two in number, as in man; not however, as in man,
|
|
bent outwards, but bent inwards like the legs of a quadruped. The
|
|
wings are bent like the forelegs of a quadruped, having their
|
|
convexity turned outwards. That the feet should be two in number is
|
|
a matter of necessity. For a bird is essentially a sanguineous animal,
|
|
and at the same time essentially a winged animal; and no sanguineous
|
|
animal has more than four points for motion In birds, then, as in
|
|
those other sanguineous animals that live and move upon the ground,
|
|
the limbs attached to the trunk are four in number. But, while in
|
|
all the rest these four limbs consist of a pair of arms and a pair
|
|
of legs, or of four legs as in quadrupeds, in birds the arms or
|
|
forelegs are replaced by a pair of wings, and this is their
|
|
distinctive character. For it is of the essence of a bird that it
|
|
shall be able to fly; and it is by the extension of wings that this is
|
|
made possible. Of all arrangements, then, the only possible, and so
|
|
the necessary, one is that birds shall have two feet; for this with
|
|
the wings will give them four points for motion. The breast in all
|
|
birds is sharp-edged, and fleshy. The sharp edge is to minister to
|
|
flight, for broad surfaces move with considerable difficulty, owing to
|
|
the large quantity of air which they have to displace; while the
|
|
fleshy character acts as a protection, for the breast, owing to its
|
|
form, would be weak, were it not amply covered.
|
|
|
|
Below the breast lies the belly, extending, as in quadrupeds and
|
|
in man, to the vent and to the place where the legs are jointed to the
|
|
trunk.
|
|
|
|
Such, then, are the parts which lie between the wings and the
|
|
legs. Birds like all other animals, whether produced viviparously or
|
|
from eggs, have an umbilicus during their development, but, when the
|
|
bird has attained to fuller growth, no signs of this remain visible.
|
|
The cause of this is plainly to be seen during the process of
|
|
development; for in birds the umbilical cord unites with the
|
|
intestine, and is not a portion of the vascular system, as is the case
|
|
in viviparous animals.
|
|
|
|
Some birds, again, are well adapted for flight, their wings being
|
|
large and strong. Such, for instance, are those that have talons and
|
|
live on flesh. For their mode of life renders the power of flight a
|
|
necessity, and it is on this account that their feathers are so
|
|
abundant and their wings so large. Besides these, however, there are
|
|
also other genera of birds that can fly well; all those, namely,
|
|
that depend on speed for security, or that are of migratory habits. On
|
|
the other hand, some kinds of birds have heavy bodies and are not
|
|
constructed for flight. These are birds that are frugivorous and
|
|
live on the ground, or that are able to swim and get their living in
|
|
watery places. In those that have talons the body, without the
|
|
wings, is small; for the nutriment is consumed in the production of
|
|
these wings, and of the weapons and defensive appliances; whereas in
|
|
birds that are not made for flight the contrary obtains, and the
|
|
body is bulky and so of heavy weight. In some of these heavy-bodied
|
|
birds the legs are furnished with what are called spurs, which replace
|
|
the wings as a means of defence. Spurs and talons never co-exist in
|
|
the same bird. For nature never makes anything superfluous; and if a
|
|
bird can fly, and has talons, it has no use for spurs; for these are
|
|
weapons for fighting on the ground, and on this account are an
|
|
appanage of certain heavy-bodied birds. These latter, again, would
|
|
find the possession of talons not only useless but actually injurious;
|
|
for the claws would stick into the ground and interfere with
|
|
progression. This is the reason why all birds with talons walk so
|
|
badly, and why they never settle upon rocks. For the character of
|
|
their claws is ill-suited for either action.
|
|
|
|
All this is the necessary consequence of the process of development.
|
|
For the earthy matter in the body issuing from it is converted into
|
|
parts that are useful as weapons. That which flows upwards gives
|
|
hardness or size to the beak; and, should any flow downwards, it
|
|
either forms spurs upon the legs or gives size and strength to the
|
|
claws upon the feet. But it does not at one and the same time
|
|
produce both these results, one in the legs, the other in the claws;
|
|
for such a dispersion of this residual matter would destroy all its
|
|
efficiency. In other birds this earthy residue furnishes the legs with
|
|
the material for their elongation; or sometimes, in place of this,
|
|
fills up the interspaces between the toes. Thus it is simply a
|
|
matter of necessity, that such birds as swim shall either be
|
|
actually web-footed, or shall have a kind of broad blade-like margin
|
|
running along the whole length of each distinct toe. The forms,
|
|
then, of these feet are simply the necessary results of the causes
|
|
that have been mentioned. Yet at the same time they are intended for
|
|
the animal's advantage. For they are in harmony with the mode of
|
|
life of these birds, who, living on the water, where their wings are
|
|
useless, require that their feet shall be such as to serve in
|
|
swimming. For these feet are so developed as to resemble the oars of a
|
|
boat, or the fins of a fish; and the destruction of the foot-web has
|
|
the same effect as the destruction of the fins; that is to say, it
|
|
puts an end to all power of swimming.
|
|
|
|
In some birds the legs are very long, the cause of this being that
|
|
they inhabit marshes. I say the cause, because nature makes the organs
|
|
for the function, and not the function for the organs. It is, then,
|
|
because these birds are not meant for swimming that their feet are
|
|
without webs, and it is because they live on ground that gives way
|
|
under the foot that their legs and toes are elongated, and that
|
|
these latter in most of them have an extra number of joints. Again,
|
|
though all birds have the same material composition, they are not
|
|
all made for flight; and in these, therefore, the nutriment that
|
|
should go to their tail-feathers is spent on the legs and used to
|
|
increase their size. This is the reason why these birds when they
|
|
fly make use of their legs as a tail, stretching them out behind,
|
|
and so rendering them serviceable, whereas in any other position
|
|
they would be simply an impediment.
|
|
|
|
In other birds, where the legs are short, these are held close
|
|
against the belly during flight. In some cases this is merely to
|
|
keep the feet out of the way, but in birds that have talons the
|
|
position has a further purpose, being the one best suited for
|
|
rapine. Birds that have a long and a thick neck keep it stretched
|
|
out during flight; but those whose neck though long is slender fly
|
|
with it coiled up. For in this position it is protected, and less
|
|
likely to get broken, should the bird fly against any obstacle.
|
|
|
|
In all birds there is an ischium, but so placed and of such length
|
|
that it would scarcely be taken for an ischium, but rather for a
|
|
second thigh-bone; for it extends as far as to the middle of the
|
|
belly. The reason for this is that the bird is a biped, and yet is
|
|
unable to stand erect. For if its ischium extended but a short way
|
|
from the fundament, and then immediately came the leg, as is the
|
|
case in man and in quadrupeds, the bird would be unable to stand up at
|
|
all. For while man stands erect, and while quadrupeds have their heavy
|
|
bodies propped up in front by the forelegs, birds can neither stand
|
|
erect owing to their dwarf-like shape, nor have anterior legs to
|
|
prop them up, these legs being replaced by wings. As a remedy for this
|
|
Nature has given them a long ischium, and brought it to the centre
|
|
of the body, fixing it firmly; and she has placed the legs under
|
|
this central point, that the weight on either side may be equally
|
|
balanced, and standing or progression rendered possible. Such then
|
|
is the reason why a bird, though it is a biped, does not stand
|
|
erect. Why its legs are destitute of flesh has also already been
|
|
stated; for the reasons are the same as in the case of quadrupeds.
|
|
|
|
In all birds alike, whether web-footed or not, the number of toes in
|
|
each foot is four. For the Libyan ostrich may be disregarded for the
|
|
present, and its cloven hoof and other discrepancies of structure as
|
|
compared with the tribe of birds will be considered further on. Of
|
|
these four toes three are in front, while the fourth points
|
|
backward, serving, as a heel, to give steadiness. In the long-legged
|
|
birds this fourth toe is much shorter than the others, as is the
|
|
case with the Crex, but the number of their toes is not increased. The
|
|
arrangement of the toes is such as has been described in all birds
|
|
with the exception of the wryneck. Here only two of the toes are in
|
|
front, the other two behind; and the reason for this is that the
|
|
body of the wryneck is not inclined forward so much as that of other
|
|
birds. All birds have testicles; but they are inside the body. The
|
|
reason for this will be given in the treatise On the Generation of
|
|
Animals.
|
|
|
|
13
|
|
|
|
Thus then are fashioned the parts of birds. But in fishes a still
|
|
further stunting has occurred in the external parts. For here, for
|
|
reasons already given, there are neither legs nor hands nor wings, the
|
|
whole body from head to tail presenting one unbroken surface. This
|
|
tail differs in different fishes, in some approximating in character
|
|
to the fins, while in others, namely in some of the flat kinds, it
|
|
is spinous and elongated, because the material which should have
|
|
gone to the tail has been diverted thence and used to increase the
|
|
breadth of the body. Such, for instance, is the case with the
|
|
Torpedos, the Trygons, and whatever other Selachia there may be of
|
|
like nature. In such fishes, then, the tail is spinous and long; while
|
|
in some others it is short and fleshy, for the same reason which makes
|
|
it spinous and long in the Torpedo. For to be short and fleshy comes
|
|
to the same thing as to be long and less amply furnished with flesh.
|
|
|
|
What has occurred in the Fishing-frog is the reverse of what has
|
|
occurred in the other instances just given. For here the anterior
|
|
and broad part of the body is not of a fleshy character, and so all
|
|
the fleshy substance which has been thence diverted has been placed by
|
|
nature in the tail and hinder portion of the body.
|
|
|
|
In fishes there are no limbs attached to the body. For in accordance
|
|
with their essential constitution they are swimming animals; and
|
|
nature never makes anything superfluous or void of use. Now inasmuch
|
|
as fishes are made swimming they have fins, and as they are not made
|
|
for walking they are without feet; for feet are attached to the body
|
|
that they may be of use in progression on land. Moreover, fishes
|
|
cannot have feet, or any other similar limbs, as well as four fins;
|
|
for they are essentially sanguineous animals. The Cordylus, though
|
|
it has gills, has feet, for it has no fins but merely has its tail
|
|
flattened out and loose in texture.
|
|
|
|
Fishes, unless, like the Batos and the Trygon, they are broad and
|
|
flat, have four fins, two on the upper and two on the under side of
|
|
the body; and no fish ever has more than these. For, if it had, it
|
|
would be a bloodless animal.
|
|
|
|
The upper pair of fins is present in nearly all fishes, but not so
|
|
the under pair; for these are wanting in some of those fishes that
|
|
have long thick bodies, such as the eel, the conger, and a certain
|
|
kind of Cestreus that is found in the lake at Siphae. When the body is
|
|
still more elongated, and resembles that of a serpent rather than that
|
|
of a fish, as is the case in the Smuraena, there are absolutely no
|
|
fins at all; and locomotion is effected by the flexures of the body,
|
|
the water being put to the same use by these fishes as is the ground
|
|
by serpents. For serpents swim in water exactly in the same way as
|
|
they glide on the ground. The reason for these serpent-like fishes
|
|
being without fins is the same as that which causes serpents to be
|
|
without feet; and what this is has been already stated in the
|
|
dissertations on the Progression and the Motion of Animals. The reason
|
|
was this. If the points of motion were four, motion would be
|
|
effected under difficulties; for either the two pairs of fins would be
|
|
close to each other, in which case motion would scarcely be
|
|
possible, or they would be at a very considerable distance apart, in
|
|
which case the long interval between them would be just as great an
|
|
evil. On the other hand, to have more than four such motor points
|
|
would convert the fishes into bloodless animals. A similar explanation
|
|
applies to the case of those fishes that have only two fins. For
|
|
here again the body is of great length and like that of a serpent, and
|
|
its undulations do the office of the two missing fins. It is owing
|
|
to this that such fishes can even crawl on dry ground, and can live
|
|
there for a considerable time; and do not begin to gasp until they
|
|
have been for a considerable time out of the water, while others,
|
|
whose nature is akin to that of land-animals, do not even do as much
|
|
as that. In such fishes as have but two fins it is the upper pair
|
|
(pectorals) that is present, excepting when the flat broad shape of
|
|
the body prevents this. The fins in such cases are placed at the head,
|
|
because in this region there is no elongation, which might serve in
|
|
the absence of fins as a means of locomotion; whereas in the direction
|
|
of the tail there is a considerable lengthening out in fishes of
|
|
this conformation. As for the Bati and the like, they use the marginal
|
|
part of their flattened bodies in place of fins for swimming.
|
|
|
|
In the Torpedo and the Fishing-frog the breadth of the anterior part
|
|
of the body is not so great as to render locomotion by fins
|
|
impossible, but in consequence of it the upper pair (pectorals) are
|
|
placed further back and the under pair (ventrals) are placed close
|
|
to the head, while to compensate for this advancement they are reduced
|
|
in size so as to be smaller than the upper ones. In the Torpedo the
|
|
two upper fins (pectorals) are placed on the tail, and the fish uses
|
|
the broad expansion of its body to supply their place, each lateral
|
|
half of its circumference serving the office of a fin.
|
|
|
|
The head, with its several parts, as also the organs of sense,
|
|
have already come under consideration.
|
|
|
|
There is one peculiarity which distinguishes fishes from all other
|
|
sanguineous animals, namely, the possession of gills. Why they have
|
|
these organs has been set forth in the treatise on Respiration.
|
|
These gills are in most fishes covered by opercula, but in the
|
|
Selachia, owing to the skeleton being cartilaginous, there are no such
|
|
coverings. For an operculum requires fish-spine for its formation, and
|
|
in other fishes the skeleton is made of this substance, whereas in the
|
|
Selachia it is invariably formed of cartilage. Again, while the
|
|
motions of spinous fishes are rapid, those of the Selachia are
|
|
sluggish, inasmuch as they have neither fish-spine nor sinew; but an
|
|
operculum requires rapidity of motion, seeing that the office of the
|
|
gills is to minister as it were to expiration. For this reason in
|
|
Selachia the branchial orifices themselves effect their own closure,
|
|
and thus there is no need for an operculum to ensure its taking
|
|
place with due rapidity. In some fishes the gills are numerous, in
|
|
others few in number; in some again they are double, in others single.
|
|
The last gill in most cases is single. For a detailed account of all
|
|
this, reference must be made to the treatises on Anatomy, and to the
|
|
book of Researches concerning Animals.
|
|
|
|
It is the abundance or the deficiency of the cardiac heat which
|
|
determines the numerical abundance or deficiency of the gills. For,
|
|
the greater an animal's heat, the more rapid and the more forcible
|
|
does it require the branchial movement to be; and numerous and
|
|
double gills act with more force and rapidity than such as are few and
|
|
single. Thus, too, it is that some fishes that have but few gills, and
|
|
those of comparatively small efficacy, can live out of water for a
|
|
considerable time; for in them there is no great demand for
|
|
refrigeration. Such, for example, are the eel and all other fishes
|
|
of serpent-like form.
|
|
|
|
Fishes also present diversities as regards the mouth. For in some
|
|
this is placed in front, at the very extremity of the body, while in
|
|
others, as the dolphin and the Selachia, it is placed on the under
|
|
surface; so that these fishes turn on the back in order to take
|
|
their food. The purpose of Nature in this was apparently not merely to
|
|
provide a means of salvation for other animals, by allowing them
|
|
opportunity of escape during the time lost in the act of turning-for
|
|
all the fishes with this kind of mouth prey on living animals-but also
|
|
to prevent these fishes from giving way too much to their gluttonous
|
|
ravening after food. For had they been able to seize their prey more
|
|
easily than they do, they would soon have perished from
|
|
over-repletion. An additional reason is that the projecting
|
|
extremity of the head in these fishes is round and small, and
|
|
therefore cannot admit of a wide opening.
|
|
|
|
Again, even when the mouth is not placed on the under surface, there
|
|
are differences in the extent to which it can open. For in some
|
|
cases it can gape widely, while in others it is set at the point of
|
|
a small tapering snout; the former being the case in carnivorous
|
|
fishes, such as those with sharp interfitting teeth, whose strength
|
|
lies in their mouth, while the latter is its form in all such as are
|
|
not carnivorous.
|
|
|
|
The skin is in some fishes covered with scales (the scale of a
|
|
fish is a thin and shiny film, and therefore easily becomes detached
|
|
from the surface of the body). In others it is rough, as for
|
|
instance in the Rhine, the Batos, and the like. Fewest of all are
|
|
those whose skin is smooth. The Selachia have no scales, but a rough
|
|
skin. This is explained by their cartilaginous skeleton. For the
|
|
earthy material which has been thence diverted is expended by nature
|
|
upon the skin.
|
|
|
|
No fish has testicles either externally or internally; as indeed
|
|
have no apodous animals, among which of course are included the
|
|
serpents. One and the same orifice serves both for the excrement and
|
|
for the generative secretions, as is the case also in all other
|
|
oviparous animals, whether two-footed or four-footed, inasmuch as they
|
|
have no urinary bladder and form no fluid excretion.
|
|
|
|
Such then are the characters which distinguish fishes from all other
|
|
animals. But dolphins and whales and all such Cetacea are without
|
|
gills; and, having a lung, are provided with a blow-hole; for this
|
|
serves them to discharge the sea-water which has been taken into the
|
|
mouth. For, feeding as they do in the water, they cannot but let
|
|
this fluid enter into their mouth, and, having let it in, they must of
|
|
necessity let it out again. The use of gills, however, as has been
|
|
explained in the treatise on Respiration, is limited to such animals
|
|
as do not breathe; for no animal can possibly possess gills and at the
|
|
same time be a respiratory animal. In order, therefore, that these
|
|
Cetacea may discharge the water, they are provided with a blow-hole.
|
|
This is placed in front of the brain; for otherwise it would have
|
|
cut off the brain from the spine. The reason for these animals
|
|
having a lung and breathing, is that animals of large size require
|
|
an excess of heat, to facilitate their motion. A lung, therefore, is
|
|
placed within their body, and is fully supplied with blood-heat. These
|
|
creatures are after a fashion land and water animals in one. For so
|
|
far as they are inhalers of air they resemble land-animals, while they
|
|
resemble water-animals in having no feet and in deriving their food
|
|
from the sea. So also seals lie halfway between land and water
|
|
animals, and bats half-way between animals that live on the ground and
|
|
animals that fly; and so belong to both kinds or to neither. For
|
|
seals, if looked on as water-animals, are yet found to have feet; and,
|
|
if looked on as land-animals, are yet found to have fins. For their
|
|
hind feet are exactly like the fins of fishes; and their teeth also
|
|
are sharp and interfitting as in fishes. Bats again, if regarded as
|
|
winged animals, have feet; and, if regarded as quadrupeds, are without
|
|
them. So also they have neither the tail of a quadruped nor the tail
|
|
of a bird; no quadruped's tail, because they are winted animals; no
|
|
bird's tail, because they are terrestrial. This absence of tail is the
|
|
result of necessity. For bats fly by means of a membrane, but no
|
|
animal, unless it has barbed feathers, has the tail of a bird; for a
|
|
bird's tail is composed of such feathers. As for a quadruped's tail,
|
|
it would be an actual impediment, if present among the feathers.
|
|
|
|
14
|
|
|
|
Much the same may be said also of the Libyan ostrich. For it has
|
|
some of the characters of a bird, some of the characters of a
|
|
quadruped. It differs from a quadruped in being feathered; and from
|
|
a bird in being unable to soar aloft and in having feathers that
|
|
resemble hair and are useless for flight. Again, it agrees with
|
|
quadrupeds in having upper eyelashes, which are the more richly
|
|
supplied with hairs because the parts about the head and the upper
|
|
portion of the neck are bare; and it agrees with birds in being
|
|
feathered in all the parts posterior to these. Further, it resembles a
|
|
bird in being a biped, and a quadruped in having a cloven hoof; for it
|
|
has hoofs and not toes. The explanation of these peculiarities is to
|
|
be found in its bulk, which is that of a quadruped rather than that of
|
|
a bird. For, speaking generally, a bird must necessarily be of very
|
|
small size. For a body of heavy bulk can with difficulty be raised
|
|
into the air.
|
|
|
|
Thus much then as regards the parts of animals. We have discussed
|
|
them all, and set forth the cause why each exists; and in so doing
|
|
we have severally considered each group of animals. We must now pass
|
|
on, and in due sequence must next deal with the question of their
|
|
generation.
|
|
|
|
-THE END-
|
|
.
|